ZJ' 


IRELAND 


LIST    OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Photogravures  made  by  A.  W.  Elson  &  Co. 


PAGE 

Peep  Hole,  Bt-arney  Castlf,  .         .         .        Frontispiece. 

In  the  Dargle,  Co.  Wicklow, IG 

MucKROss  Abbey,  Killarney, 33 

Brandy  Island,  Glengarriff, 52 

Sugar  Loaf  Mountain,  Glejjgarrifi-,  .        .        .        .       G2 
EivER  Erne,  Belleek,    . 78 

WnilE   KOCKS,    PORTRUSH, 9G 

Powerscourt  Waterfall,  Co.  Wicklow,      .         .         .112 

Honeycomb,  Giant's  Causeway, 130 

Gray  Man's  Path,  Fair  Head, 144 

Colleen  Bawn  Caves,  Ku.larnly,        .        .        .        .     1G4 

Ruins  on  Scattery  Island, 180 

Valley  of  Glendalough   and   Ruins  of   the  Seven 

Churche?, 

Ancient  Cross,  Glendalough,         .... 
Round  Tower,  Antrim,   ...... 

Giant's  Head  and  Dunluce  Castlf,  Co.  Antrim, 

(vii) 


208 
222 
242 
258 


Vlll 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


KocK  Cashel,  Ruins  op   Old  Cathedral,  King   CIor 

mac's  Chapel  and  Round  Tower, 
DUNLUCE  Castle, 
Mellieont  Abbey,  Co.  Louth, 
Holy  Cross  Abbey,  Co.  Tipperary 
DuNE(iAL  Castle, 
Tullymore  Park,  Co.  Down, 
Thomond  Bridge,  Limerick,  . 
Salmon  Fishery,  Galway, 
O'Connell's  Statue,  Dublin, 


PAGE 

266 
284 
298 
304 
324 
340 
350 
366 
372 


VISIBLE    AND    INVISIBLE. 


IRELAND. 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE. 

Here  is  an  image  by  which  you  may  call  up  and 
remember  the  natural  form  and  appearance  of  Ire- 
land : 

Think  of  the  sea  gradually  rising  around  her  coasts, 
until  the  waters,  deepened  everyAvhere  by  a  hundred 
fathoms,  close  in  upon  the  land.  Of  all  Ireland  there 
will  now  remain  visible  above  the  waves  only  two 
great  armies  of  islands,  facing  each  other  obliquely 
across  a  channel  of  open  sea.  These  two  armies  of 
islands  will  lie  in  ordered  ranks,  their  lines  stretching 
from  northeast  to  southwest ;  they  Avill  be  equal  in 
size,  each  two  hundred  miles  along  the  front,  and 
seventy  miles  from  front  to  rear.  And  the  open  sea 
between,  which  divides  the  two  armies,  will  measure 
seventy  miles  across. 

Not  an  island  of  these  two  armies,  as  they  lie  thus 

obliquely  facing  each  other,  will  rise  as  high  as  three 

(3) 


4  IKELAND. 

thousand  feet ;  only  the  captains  among  them  will  ex- 
ceed a  thousand ;  nor  will  there  be  great  variety  in 
their  forms.  All  the  islands,  whether  noz'th  or  south, 
will  have  gently  rounded  backs,  clothed  in  pastures 
nearly  to  the  crest,  with  garments  of  purple  heather 
lying  under  the  sky  upon  their  ridges.  Yet  for  all 
this  roundness  of  outline  there  will  be,  towards  the 
Atlantic  end  of  either  army,  a  growing  sternness  of 
aspect,  a  more  sombre  ruggedness  in  the  outline  of 
the  hills,  with  cliffs  and  steep  ravines  setting  their 
brows  frowning  against  the  deep. 

Hold  in  mind  the  image  of  these  two  obliquely 
ranged  archipelagoes,  their  length  thrice  their  breadth, 
seaming  the  blue  of  the  sea,  and  garmented  in  dark 
green  and  purple  under  the  sunshine  ;  and,  thinking 
of  them  thus,  picture  to  yourself  a  new  rising  of  the 
land,  a  new  withdrawal  of  the  waters,  the  waves  fall- 
ing and  ever  falling,  till  all  the  hills  come  forth  again, 
and  the  salt  tides  roll  and  ripple  away  from  the  valleys, 
leaving  their  faces  for  the  winds  to  dry  ;  let  this  go  on 
till  the  land  once  more  takes  its  familiar  form,  and 
you  will  easily  call  up  the  visible  image  of  the  whole. 

As  you  stand  in  the  midst  of  the  land,  where  first 
lay  the  channel  of  open  sea,  you  will  have,  on  your 
northern  horizon,  the  beginning  of  a  world  of  purple- 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  5 

outlined  lulls,  outliers  of  the  northern  mountain  re- 
gion, which  covers  the  upper  third  of  the  island.  On 
all  sides  about  vou,  from  the  eastern  sea  to  the  west- 
ern ocean,  you  will  have  the  great  central  plain, 
dappled  with  lakes  and  ribbed  with  silver  rivers, 
another  third  of  the  island.  Then  once  more,  to  the 
south,  you  will  have  a  region  of  hills,  the  last  third 
of  Ireland,  in  size  just  equal  to  the  northern  moun- 
tains or  the  central  plain. 

The  lines  of  the  northern  hills  begin  with  the  basalt 
buttresses  of  Antrim  and  the  granite  ribs  of  Down, 
and  pass  through  northern  Ulster  and  Connacht  to  the 
headlands  of  i\Iayo  and  Galway.  Their  rear  is  held 
by  the  Donegal  ranges,  keeping  guard  against  the 
blackness  of  the  northern  seas. 

The  plain  opens  from  the  verge  of  these  hills  ;  the 
waters  that  gather  on  its  pleasant  pastures  and  fat 
fields,  or  among  the  green  moss  tracts  of  its  lowlands, 
flow  eastward  by  the  Boyne  or  southwestward  by  the 
Shannon  to  the  sea. 

Then  with  the  granite  mountains  of  Dublin  and 
Wicklow  begin  the  southern  hills,  stretching  through 
south  Leinster  and  Munster  to  the  red  sandstone  ridges 
of  Cork  and  Kerry,  our  last  vantage-ground  against 
the  Atlantic. 


6  IRELAND. 

Finally,  encircling  all,  is  the  perpetual  presence  of 
the  sea,  with  its  foaming,  thunderous  life  or  its  days 
of  dreamy  peace  ;  around  the  silver  sands  or  furrowed 
cliffs  that  gird  the  island  our  white  waves  rush  for- 
ever, murmuring  the  music  of  eternity. 

Such  is  this  land  of  Eire,  very  old,  yet  full  of 
perpetual  youth ;  a  thousand  times  darkened  by 
sorrow,  yet  with  a  heart  of  living  gladness ;  too 
often  visited  by  evil  and  pale  death,  yet  welling  ever 
up  in  unconquerable  life, — the  youth  and  life  and 
gladness  that  thrill  through  earth  and  air  and  sky, 
when  the  whole  world  grows  beautiful  in  the  front  of 
Spring. 

For  Avith  us  Spring  is  like  the  making  of  a  new 
world  in  the  dawn  of  time.  Under  the  warm  wind's 
caressing  breath  the  grass  comes  forth  upon  the 
meadows  and  the  hills,  chasing  dun  Winter  away. 
Every  field  is  newly  vestured  in  young  corn  or  the 
olive  greenness  of  wheat ;  the  smell  of  the  earth  is 
full  of  sweetness.  White  daisies  and  yellow  dande- 
lions star  all  our  pastures  ;  and  on  the  green  rugged- 
ness  of  every  hillside,  or  along  the  shadowed  banks 
of  every  river  and  every  silver  stream,  amid  velvet 
mosses  and  fringes  of  new-born  ferns,  in  a  million 
nooks  and  crannies  throughout  all  the  land,  are  strewn 


i 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  7 

dark  violets  ;  and  wreaths  of  yellow  primroses  with 
crimped  green  leaves  pour  forth  a  remote  and  divine 
fragrance  ;  above  them,  the  larches  are  dainty  with 
new  greenery  and  rosy  tassels,  and  the  young  leaves 
of  beech  and  oak  quiver  Avith  fresh  life. 

Still  the  benignance  of  Spring  pours  down  upon  us 
from  the  sky,  till  the  darkening  fields  are  hemmed  in 
between  barriers  of  white  hawthorn,  heavy  with  nec- 
tar, and  twined  with  creamy  honeysuckle,  the  finger- 
tips of  every  blossom  coral-red.  The  living  blue 
above  throbs  with  the  tremulous  song  of  innumerable 
larks ;  the  measui'ed  chant  of  cuckoos  awakens  the 
woods ;  and  through  the  thickets  a  whole  world's 
gladness  sings  itself  forth  from  the  throat  of  thrush 
and  blackbird.  Through  the  whole  land  between  the 
four  seas  benediction  is  evervwhere  ;  blue-bells  and 
the  rosy  fingers  of  heath  deck  the  mountain-tops, 
where  the  grouse  are  crooning  to  each  other  among 
the  whins  ;  down  the  hillsides  into  every  valley  pour 
gladness  and  greenness  and  song ;  there  are  flowers 
everywhere,  even  to  the  very  verge  of  the  whisper- 
ing sea.  There,  among  the  gray  bent-spikes  and 
brackens  on  the  sandhills,  primroses  weave  their  yel- 
low wreaths  ;  and  little  pansies,  golden  and  blue  and 
purple,  marshal  their  weird  eyes  against  the  spears 


8  IRELAND. 

of  dark  blue  hyacinths,  till  the  rich  tribute  of  wild 
thyme  makes  peace  between  them. 

The  blue  sky  overhead,  with  its  flocks  of  sunlit 
clouds,  softly  bends  over  the  gentle  bosom  of  the  earth. 
A  living  spirit  throbs  everywhere,  palpable,  audible, 
full  of  sweetness  and  sadness  immeasurable — sadness 
that  is  only  a  more  secret  joy. 

Then  the  day  grows  weary,  making  way  for  the 
magic  of  evening  and  the  oncoming  dark  with  its 
mystery.  The  tree-stems  redden  with  the  sunset ; 
there  is  a  chill  sigh  in  the  wind ;  the  leaves  turn 
before  it,  burnished  against  the  purple  sky.  As  the 
gloom  rises  up  out  of  the  earth,  bands  of  dark  red 
gather  on  the  horizon,  seaming  the  clear  bronze  of 
the  sky,  that  passes  upward  into  olive-color,  merging 
in  dark  blue  overhead.  The  sun  swings  down  be- 
hind the  hills,  and  purple  darkness  comes  down  out 
of  the  sky  ;  the  red  fades  from  the  tree-stems,  the 
cloud-colors  die  away  ;  the  whole  world  glimmers 
with  the  fading  whiteness  of  twilight.  Silence  gathers 
itself  together  out  of  the  dark,  deepened,  not  broken, 
by  the  hushing  of  the  Avind  among  the  beech-leaves, 
or  the  startled  cluck  of  a  blackbird,  or  a  wood-pigeon's 
soft  murmur,  as  it  dreams  in  the  silver  fir. 

Under  the   brown   wings  of  the   dark,    the  night 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  9 

throbs  with  mystic  presences  ;  the  hills  glimmer  Avith 
an  inward  life  ;  whispering  voices  hurry  through  the 
air.  Another  and  magical  land  awakes  in  the  dark, 
full  of  a  living  restlessness ;  sleepless  as  the  ever- 
moving  sea.  Everywhere  through  the  night-shrouded 
woods,  the  shadowy  trees  seem  to  interrupt  their 
secret  whispers  till  you  are  gone  past.  There  is 
no  sense  of  loneliness  anywhere,  but  rather  a  host 
of  teeming  lives  on  every  hand,  palpable  though  hid- 
den, remote  from  us  though  touching  our  lives,  call- 
ing to  us  through  the  gloom  with  wordless  voices, 
inviting  us  to  enter  and  share  with  them  the  mystical 
life  of  this  miraculous  earth,  great  mother  of  us  all, 
The  dark  is  full  of  Avatching  eyes. 

Summer  with  us  is  but  a  brighter  Spring,  as  our 
Winter  only  prolongs  the  sadness  of  Autumn.  So 
our  year  has  but  two  moods,  a  gay  one  and  a  sad 
one.  Yet  each  tinges  the  other — the  mists  of  Autumn 
veiling  the  gleam  of  Spring — Spring  smiling  through 
the  grief  of  Autumn.  When  the  sad  mood  comes, 
stripping  the  trees  of  their  leaves,  and  the  fields  of 
their  greenness,  white  mists  veil  the  hills  and  brood 
among  the  fading  valleys.  A  shiver  runs  through 
the  air,  and  the  cold  branches  are  starred  with  tears. 
A  poignant  grief  is  over  the  land,  an  almost  desola- 


10  IKELAND. 

tion, — full  of  unspoken  sorrow,  tongue-tied  with  un- 
uttered  complaint.  All  the  world  is  lost  and  forlorn, 
Avithout  hope  or  respite.  Everything  is  given  up  to 
the  dirges  of  the  moaning  seas,  the  white  shrouds  of 
weeping  mist.  Wander  forth  upon  the  uplands  and 
among  the  lonely  hills  and  rock-seamed  sides  of  the 
mountains,  and  you  will  find  the  same  sadness  every- 
where :  a  grieving  world  under  a  grieving  sky. 
Quiet  desolation  hides  among  the  hills,  tears  tremble 
on  every  brown  grass-blade,  white  mists  of  melancholy 
shut  out  the  lower  world. 

Whoever  has  not  felt  the  poignant  sadness  of  the 
leafless  days  has  never  known  the  real  Ireland ;  the 
sadness  that  is  present,  though  veiled,  in  the  green 
bravery  of  Spring,  and  under  the  songs  of  Summer. 
Nor  have  they  ever  known  the  real  Ireland  Avho 
have  not  divined  beneath  that  poignant  sadness  a 
heart  of  joy,  deep  and  perpetual,  made  only  keener 
by  that  sad  outward  show. 

Here  in  our  visible  life  is  a  whisper  and  hint  of 
our  life  invisible ;  of  the  secret  that  runs  through  and 
interprets  so  much  of  our  history.  For  very  much 
of  our  nation's  life  has  been  like  the  sadness  of  those 
autumn  days, — a  tale  of  torn  leaves,  of  broken 
branches,    of    tears    everywhere.       Tragedy    upon 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  11 

tragedy  has  filled  our  land  with  woe  and  sorrow, 
and,  as  men  count  success,  we  have  failed  of  it,  and 
received  only  misery  and  deprivation.  He  has  never 
known  the  true  Ireland  who  does  not  feel  that  woe. 
Yet,  more,  he  knows  not  the  real  Ireland  Avho  cannot 
feel  within  that  woe  the  heart  of  power  and  joy, — 
the  strong  life  outlasting  darkest  night, — the  soul 
that  throbs  incessantly  under  all  the  calamities  of  the 
visible  world,  throughout  the  long  tragedy  of  our 
history. 

This  is  our  secret :  the  life  that  is  in  sorrow  as  in 
joy  ;  the  power  that  is  not  more  in  success  than  in 
failure — the  one  soul  whose  moods  these  are,  who 
uses  equally  life  and  death. 

For  the  tale  of  our  life  is  mainly  tragedy.  And 
we  may  outline  now  the  manner  in  which  that  tale 
will  be  told.  We  shall  have,  first,  a  long,  dim  dawn, 
— mysterious  peoples  of  the  hidden  j)ast  coming 
together  to  our  land  from  the  outlying  darkness.  A 
first  period,  which  has  left  abundant  and  imperishable 
tx'aces  everywhere  among  our  hills  and  valleys,  writ- 
ing a  large  history  in  massive  stone,  yet  a  history 
w^hich,  even  now,  is  dim  as  the  dawn  it  belongs  to. 
What  can  be  called  forth  from  that  Archaic  Dark- 
ness, in  the  backward  and  abysm  of  Time,  we  shall 


12  IRELAND. 

try  to  evoke  ;  drawing  the  outlines  of  a  people  who, 
■with  large  energies  in  our  visible  Avorld,  toiled  yet 
more  for  the  world  invisible ;  a  })eoj)le  nniform 
through  the  Avhole  land  and  beyond  it,  along  many 
neighboring  shores  ;  a  people  everywhere  building  ; 
looking  back  into  a  long  past ;  looking  forward 
through  the  mists  of  the  future.  A  people  com- 
memorating the  past  in  a  form  that  should  oixtlast 
the  future.  A  people  midertaking  great  enterprises 
for  mysterious  ends ;  Avhose  works  are  everywhere 
among  us,  to  this  day,  imperishable  in  giant  stone ; 
yet  a  people  whose  purposes  are  mysterious  to  us, 
whose  very  name  and  tongue  are  quite  unknown. 
Their  works  still  live  all  around  us  in  Ireland,  spread 
evenly  through  the  four  provinces,  a  world  of  the 
vanished  past  enduring  among  us  into  the  present ; 
and,  so  mightily  did  these  old  builders  work,  and 
with  such  large  simplicity,  that  what  they  built  Avill 
surely  outlast  every  handiwork  of  our  own  day,  and 
endure  through  numberless  to-morrows,  bridging  the 
morning  and  evening  twilight  of  our  race. 

After  this  Archaic  Dawn  we  shall  find  a  mingling 
of  four  races  in  Ireland,  coming  together  from 
widely  separated  homes,  unless  one  of  the  four  be 
the  descendant  of  the  archaic  race,    as  well  it  may 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  13 

be.     From  the  surging  together  of  these  four  races 
Ave  shall  see,  in  ahiiost   prehistoric  times,  the  growth 
of  a  well-knit  polity ;  tirm  principalities  founded,  strong 
battles  fought,   a  lasting  foundation  of  law.     In  this 
Second  Epoch,  everything  that  in  the  first  was  dim 
and  vague  grows  firm  in  outline  and  defined.     Names, 
places,  persons, — we  know  them  all  as  if  they  were 
of  to-day.      This  is  the   age   which  flowered  in  the 
heroic   days   of  Emain    of  Maca,   Emain  'neath   the 
beech-trees,  the  citadel  of  northeastern  Ireland.    Here 
we  shall  find  the  court  of  Fergus  mac  Roeg,  a  man 
too  valiant,  too  passionate,  too  generous  to  rule  alto- 
gether  wisely ;    his    star   darkened   by    the   gloomy 
genius  of  Concobar  his  stepson,  the  evil  lover  of  ill- 
fated  Deirdre.      Cuculain,  too,  the  war-loving  son  of 
Sualtam,   shall  rise  again, — in  whom  one  part  of  our 
national   genius    finds  its   perfect  flower.      We  shall 
hear  the  thunder  of  his  chariot,  at  the  Battle  of  the 
Headland  of  the    Kings,  when   Meave   the  winsome 
and    crafty    queen  of  Connacht    comes    against   him, 
holding   in    silken    chains  of  her  tresses    the    valiant 
spirit    of    Fergus.      The    whole   life    of    that    heroic 
.epoch,    still    writ   large    upon    the    face  of  the   land, 
shall  come  forth  clear  and  definite  ;  we  shall  stand  by 
the    threshold    of    Cuculain's    dwelling,    and    move 


14  .       IRELAND. 

among  the  banquet-balls  of  Emain  of  Maca.  We 
sball  look  upon  the  hills  and  valleys  that  Meave 
and  Deirdre  looked  on,  and  hear  the  clash  of 
spear  and  shield  at  the  Ford  of  the  river, — and 
this  even  though  we  must  go  back  two  thousand 
years. 

To  this  will  follow  a  Third  Epoch,  where  another 
side  of  Ireland's  genius  will  write  itself  in  epic  all 
across  the  land,  Avith  songs  for  every  hillside,  and 
stories  for  every  vale  and  grove.  Here  our  more 
passionate  and  poetic  force  will  break  forth  in  the 
lives  of  Find,  son  of  Cumal,  the  lord  of  warriors ;  in 
his  son  Ossin,  most  famous  bard  of  the  western 
lands,  and  Ossin's  son  Oscar,  before  whose  might  even 
the  fiends  and  sprites  cowered  back  dismayed.  As 
the  epoch  of  Cuculain  shows  us  our  valor  finding  its 
apotheosis,  so  shall  we  find  in  Find  and  Ossin  and 
Oscar  the  perfect  flower  of  our  genius  for  story  and 
song ;  for  romantic  life  and  fine  insight  into  nature ; 
for  keen  wit  and  gentler  humor.  The  love  of  nature, 
the  passion  for  visible  beauty,  and  chiefly  the  visible 
beauty  of  our  land,  will  here  show  itself  clearly, — a 
sense  of  nature  not  merely  sensuous,  but  thrilling 
with  hidden  and  mystic  life.  We  shall  find  such 
perfection  in  this  more  emotional  and  poetic  side  of 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  15 

Irish  character  as  will  leave  little  for  coming  ages  to 
add.  In  these  two  early  epochs  we  shall  see  the  per- 
fecting of  the  natural  man  ;  the  moulding  of  rounded, 
gracious  and  harmonious  lives,  inspired  with  valor 
and  the  love  of  beauty  and  song. 

Did  our  human  destiny  stop  there,  with  the  perfect 
life  of  individual  men  and  women,  we  might  well  say 
that  these  two  epochs  of  Ireland  contain  it  all ;  that 
our  whole  race  could  go  no  further.  For  no  man 
lived  more  valiant  than  Cuculain,  more  generous 
than  Fergus,  more  full  of  the  fire  of  song  than  Os- 
sin,  son  of  Find.  Nor  amongst  women  were  any 
sadder  than  Deirdre  and  Grania ;  craftier  than 
Meave,  more  winsome  than  Nessa  the  mother  of  Con- 
cobar.  Perfected  flowers  of  human  life  all  of  them, — 
if  that  be  all  of  human  life.  So,  were  this  all,  Ave 
might  Avell  consent  that  with  the  death  of  Oscar  our 
roll  of  history  might  close  ;  there  is  nothing  to  add 
that  the  natural  man  could  add. 

But  where  the  perfecting  of  the  natural  man  ends, 
our  truer  human  life  begins — the  life  of  our  ever- 
living  soul.  The  natural  man  seeks  victory ;  he 
seeks  wealth  and  possessions  and  happiness  ;  the  love 
of  women,  and  the  loyalty  of  followers.  But  the 
natural  man  trembles  in  the  face  of  defeat,  of  sorrow, 


16  IRELAND. 

of  subjection  ;  the  natural  man  cannot  raise  the  black 
veil  of  death. 

Therefore  for  the  whole  world  and  for  our  land 
there  was  needed  another  epoch,  a  far  more  difficult 
lesson, — one  so  remote  from  what  had  been  of  old, 
that  even  now  w6  only  begin  to  understand  it.  To 
the  Ireland  that  had  seen  the  valor  of  Cuculain,  that 
had  watched  the  wars  of  Fergus, — to  the  Ireland  that 
listened  to  the  deeds  of  Find  and  the  songs  of  Os- 
sin, — came  the  Evangel  of  Galilee,  the  darkest  yet 
brightest  message  ever  brought  to  the  children  of 
earth.  If  we  rightly  read  that  Evangel,  it  brought 
the  doom  of  the  natural  man,  and  his  supersession  by 
the  man  immortal ;  it  brought  the  death  of  our  per- 
sonal perfecting  and  pride,  and  the  rising  from  the 
dead  of  the  common  soul,  whereby  a  man  sees  an- 
other self  in  his  neighbor  •,  sees  all  alike  in  the  one 
Divine. 

Of  this  one  Divine,  wherein  we  all  live  and  live 
forever,  pain  is  no  less  the  minister  than  pleasui'e ; 
nay,  pain  is  more  its  minister,  since  pleasure  has 
already  given  its  message  to  the  natural  man.  Of 
that  one  Divine,  sorrow  and  desolation  are  the  mes- 
sengers, alike  with  joy  and  gladness ;  even  more 
than  joy  and  gladness,  for  the  natural  man  has  tasted 


( 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  17 

these.  Of  that  one  Divine,  black  and  mysterious 
death  is  the  servant,  not  less  than  bright  life  ;  and 
life  Ave  had  learned  of  old  in  the  sunshine. 

There  came,  therefore,  to  Ireland,  as  to  a  land 
cherished  for  enduring  purposes,  first  the  gentler 
side,  and  then  the  sterner,  of  the  Galilean  message. 
First,  the  epoch  almost  idyllic  which  followed  after 
the  mission  of  Patrick  ;  the  epoch  of  learning  and 
teaching  the  simpler  phrases  of  the  Word.  Churches 
and  schools  rose  everywhere,  taking  the  place  of  fort 
and  embattled  camp.  Chants  went  up  at  morning 
and  at  evening,  witli  the  incense  of  prayer,  and 
heaven  seemed  descended  upon  earth.  Our  land, 
which  had  stood  so  high  in  the  ranks  of  valor  and 
romance,  now  rose  not  less  eminent  for  piety  and 
fervid  zeal,  sending  forth  messengers  and  ministers 
of  the  glad  news  to  the  heathen  lands  of  northern  and 
central  Europe,  and  planting  refuges  of  religion  Avith- 
in  their  savage  bounds.  Beauty  came  forth  in  stone 
and  missal,  answering  to  the  beautv  of  life  it  was 
inspired  by  ;  and  here,  if  anywhere  upon  earth 
through  a  score  of  centuries,  was  realized  the  ideal 
of  that  prayer  for  the  kingdom,  as  in  heaven,  so  on 
earth.  Here,  again,  we  have  most  ample  memorials 
scattered   all   abroad  throughout   the   land ;    we   can 


18  IRELAND. 

call  up  the  whole  epoch,  and  make  it  stand  visible 
before  us,  visiting  every  shrine  and  sacred  place  of 
that  saintly  time,  seeing,  with  inner  eyes,  the  foot- 
steps of  those  who  followed  that  path,  first  traced  out 
by  the  shores  of  Gennesaret. 

Once  more,  if  the  kingdom  come  upon  earth  were 
all  of  the  message,  we  might  halt  here  •,  for  here  for- 
giveness and  gentle  charity  performed  their  perfect 
work,  and  learning  was  present  Avith  wise  counsel  to 
guide  willing  feet  in  the  Avay.  Yet  this  is  not  all  | 
nor,  if  we  rightly  understand  that  darkest  yet  bright- 
est message,  are  we  or  is  mankind  destined  for  such 
an  earthly  paradise  ;  our  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world. 
Here  was  another  happiness,  another  success  ;  yet 
not  in  that  happiness  nor  in  that  success  was  hid  the 
secret ;  it  lay  far  deeper.  Therefore  we  find  that 
morning  Avith  its  sunshine  rudely  clouded  OA'er,  its 
promise  swept  away  in  the  black  darkness  of  storms. 
Something  more  than  holy  livang  remained  to  be 
learned ;  there  remained  the  mystery  of  failure  and 
death — that  death  AA^hich  is  the  doorway  to  our  real 
life.  Therefore  upon  our  shores  broke  Avavo  after  AA\ave 
of  invasion,  storm  after  storm  of  crudest  oppression 
and  degradation.  In  the  A^ery  dust  AA^as  our  race 
ground  down,  destitute,  afflicted,  tormented,  accord- 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  19 

ing  to  prophecy  and  promise.  Nor  was  that  the  end. 
Every  bitterness  that  the  heart  of  man  can  conceive, 
that  the  heart  of  man  can  inflict,  that  the  heart  of 
man  can  endure,  was  poured  into  our  cup,  and  we 
drained  it  to  the  dregs.  Of  that  saddest  yet  most 
potent  time  we  shall  record  enough  to  show  not  only 
Avhat  befell  through  our  age  of  darkness,  but  also,  so 
far  as  may  be,  what  miraculous  intent  underlay  it, 
what  promise  the  darkness  covered,  of  our  future 
light ;  what  golden  rays  of  dawn  were  hidden  in  our 
gloom. 

Finally,  from  all  our  fiery  trials  Ave  shall  see  the 
genius  of  our  land  emerge,  tried  indeed  by  fire,  yet 
having  gained  fire's  purity  ;  we  shall  see  that  genius 
beginning,  as  yet  with  halting  speech,  to  utter  its 
most  marvelous  secret  of  the  soul  of  man.  We  shall 
try  at  least  to  gain  clear  sight  of  our  great  destiny, 
and  thereby  of  the  like  destiny  of  universal  man. 

For  we  cannot  doubt  that  what  we  have  passed 
through,  all  men  and  all  nations  either  have  passed 
through  already,  or  are  to  pass  through  in  the  time 
to  come.  There  is  but  one  divine  law,  one  everlasting 
purpose  and  destiny  for  us  all.  And  if  we  see  other 
nations  now  entering  that  time  of  triumph  which  passed 
for  us  so  long  ago,  that  perfecting  of  the  natural  man. 


20  IRELAND. 

with  his  valor  and  his  song,  we  shall  with  fear  and 
reverence  remember  that  before  them  also  lie  the 
dark  centuries  of  fiery  trial ;  the  long  night  of  alHic- 
tion,  the  vigils  of  humiliation  and  suffering.  The 
one  Divine  has  not  yet  laid  aside  the  cup  that  holds 
the  bitter  draught, — the  drinking  of  which  comes 
ever  before  the  final  gift  of  the  waters  of  life.  What 
we  passed  through,  they  shall  pass  through  also ; 
what  we  suffered,  they  too  shall  suffer.  Well  will  it 
be  with  them  if,  like  us,  they  survive  the  fierce 
trial,  and  rise  from  the  fire  immortal,  born  again 
through  sacrifice. 

Therefore  I  see  in  Ireland  a  miraculous  and  divine 
history,  a  life  and  destiny  invisible,  lying  hid  within 
her  visible  life.  Like  that  throbbing  presence  of  the 
night  which  whispers  along  the  hills,  this  diviner 
whisper,  this  more  miraculous  and  occult  power,  lurks 
in  our  apparent  life.  From  the  very  gray  of  her 
morning,  the  children  of  Ireland  were  preoccupied 
with  the  invisible  world  ;  it  was  so  in  the  darkest 
hours  of  our  oppression  and  desolation  ;  driven  from 
this  Avorld,  we  took  refuge  in  that ;  it  was  not  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  upon  earth,  but  the  children  of 
earth  seeking  a  refuge  in  heaven.  So  the  same 
note  rings  and  echoes  through  all  our  history  5  we 


VISIBLE  AND  INVISIBLE.  21 

live  in  the  invisible  Avorld.  If  I  rightly  understand 
our  mission  and  our  destiny,  it  is  this  :  To  restore  to 
other  men  the  sense  of  that  invisible  ;  that  world  of 
our  immortalitv  ;  as  of  old  our  race  went  forth  carrv- 
ing  the  Galilean  Evangel.  We  shall  lirst  learn,  and 
then  teach,  that  not  with  wealth  can  the  soul  of  man 
be  satisfied  ;  that  our  enduring  interest  is  not  here 
but  there,  in  the  unseen,  the  hidden,  the  immortal, 
for  whose  purposes  exist  all  the  visible  beauties  of 
the  world.  If  this  be  our  mission  and  our  purpose, 
well  may  our  fair  mysterious  land  deserve  her  name  : 
Inis  Fail,  the  Isle  of  Destiny. 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS. 


II. 

THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS. 

Westward  from  Sligo — Town  of  the  River  of 
Shells — a  tongue  of  land  runs  toward  the  sea  between 
two  long  bays.  Where  the  two  bays  join  their 
waters,  a  mountain  rises  precipitous,  its  gray  lime- 
stone rocks  soaring  sheer  upwards,  rugged  and  for- 
midable. Within  the  shadow  of  the  mountain  is 
hidden  a  wonderful  glen — a  long  tunnel  between 
cliffs,  densely  arched  over  with  trees  and  fringed  with 
ferns ;  even  at  midday  full  of  a  green  gloom.  It  is 
a  fitting  gateway  to  the  beauty  and  mystery  of  the 
mountain. 

Slowly  climbing  by  stony  Avays,  the  path  reaches 
the  summit,  a  rock  table  crowned  with  a  pyramid  of 
loose  boulders,  heaped  up  in  olden  days  as  a  memo- 
rial of  golden-haired  Maeve.  From  the  dead  queen's 
pyramid  a  view  of  surpassing  grandeur  and  beauty 
opens  over  sea  and  land,  mingled  valley  and  hill. 
The  Atlantic  stretches  in  illimitable  blue,  curved 
round  the  rim  of  the  sky,  a  darker  mirror  of  the  blue 

above.     It   is    full   of   throbbing   silence  and  peace. 

(25) 


2G  IRELAND. 

Across  blue  fields  of  ocean,  and  facing  the  noonday 
brightness  of  the  sun,  rise  the  tremendous  cliffs  of 
Slieve  League,  gleaming  with  splendid  colors  through 
the  shimmering  air,  broad  bands  of  amber  and  orange 
barred  Avith  deeper  red  ;  the  blue  waves  beneath  them 
and  the  green  of  the  uplands  above. 

The  vast  amber  wall  rises  out  of  the  ocean,  and 
passes  eastward  in  a  golden  band  till  it  merges  in  the 
Donegal  hiirhlands  with  their  immeasurable  blue. 
Sweeping  round  a  wide  bay,  the  land  di-aws  nearer 
again,  the  far-away  blue  darkening  to  purple,  and 
then  to  green  and  brown.  The  sky  is  cut  by  the  out- 
lines of  the  Leitrim  and  Sligo  hills,  a  row  of  rounded 
peaks  against  the  blue,  growing  paler  and  more 
translucent  in  the  southern  distance. 

Under  the  sun,  there  is  a  white  glinting  of  lakes 
away  across  the  plain,  where  brown  and  purple  are 
blended  with  green  in  broad  spaces  of  mingling  color. 
To  the  west  the  ground  rises  again  into  hills  crowded 
behind  each  other,  sombre  masses,  for  ages  called  the 
Mountains  of  Storms.  Far  beyond  them,  vague  as 
blue  cloud- wreaths  in  the  blue,  are  the  hills  that  guard 
our  western  ocean.  From  their  sunset-verges  the 
land  draws  near  again,  in  the  long  range  of  the  Mayo 
cliffs, — fierce  walls  of  rock  that  bar  the  fiercer  ocean 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  27 

from  a  wild  world  of  storm-swept  uplands.  The  cliffs 
gradually  lessen,  and  their  colors  grow  clearer,  till 
they  sink  at  last  toward  the  sand-banks  of  Bally- 
sadare,  divided  from  us  only  by  a  channel  of  shal- 
low sea. 

Tne  whole  colored  circle  of  sea  and  land,  of  moor 
and  mountain,  is  full  of  the  silence  of  intense  and 
mighty  power.  The  ocean  is  tremulous  with  the 
breath  of  life.  The  mountains,  in  their  stately  beauty, 
rise  like  immortals  in  the  clear  azure.  The  signs 
of  our  present  works  are  dwarfed  to  insignificance. 

Everywhere  within  that  wide  Avorld  of  hill  and 
plain,  and  hardly  less  ancient  than  the  hills  them- 
selves, are  strewn  memorials  of  another  world  that 
has  vanished,  sole  survivors  of  a  long-hidden  past. 
A  woi'dless  history  is  written  there,  in  giant  circles 
of  stone  and  cromlechs  of  piled  blocks,  so  old  that  in 
a  land  of  most  venerable  tradition  their  very  legend 
has  vanished  away. 

Close  under  us  lies  Carrowmore,  with  its  labyrinth 
of  cromlechs  and  stone  circles,  a  very  city  of  dead 
years.  There  is  something  awe-inspiring  in  the  mere 
massiveness  of  these  piled  and  ordered  stones,  the 
visible  boundaries  of  invisible  thoughts  ;  that  awe  is 
deepened   by  the   feeling   of  the    tremendous  power 


28  IRELAND. 

lavislicd  in  bringing  them  here,  setting  them  up  in 
their  ordered  groups,  and  piUng  the  crowns  of  the 
cromlechs  on  other  only  less  gigantic  stones ;  awe 
gives  place  to  overwhelming  mystery  when  we  can 
find  no  kinship  to  our  own  thoughts  and  aims  in  their 
stately  grouping.  We  are  in  presence  of  archaic 
purposes  recorded  in  a  massive  labyrinth,  purposes 
dai'kly  hidden  from  us  in  the  unknown. 

There  are  circles  of  huge  boulders  ranged  at  equal 
distances,  firmly  set  upright  in  the  earth.  They  loom 
vast,  like  beads  of  a  giant  necklace  on  the  velvet 
grass.  There  are  cromlechs  set  alone — a  single  huge 
boulder  borne  aloft  in  the  air  on  three  others  of 
hardly  less  weight.  There  are  cromlechs  set  in  the 
midst  of  titanic  circles  of  stone,  with  lesser  boulders 
guarding  the  cromlechs  closer  at  hand.  There  are 
circles  beside  circles  rising  in  their  grayness,  with 
the  grass  and  heather  carpeting  their  aisles.  There 
they  rest  in  silence,  with  the  mountain  as  their  com- 
panion, and,  beyond  the  mountain,  the  ever-murmur- 
ing sea. 

Thus  they  have  kept  their  watch  through  long 
dark  ages.  When  sunrise  reddens  them,  their 
shadows  stretch  westward  in  bars  of  darkness  over 
the  burnished  grass.      From  morning  to  midday  the 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  29 

shadows  shrink,  ever  hiding  from  the  sun  ;  an  army 
of  wraiths,  sprite-Hke  able  to  grow  gigantic  or  draw 
together  into  mere  blots  of  darkness.  When  day  de- 
clines, the  shadows  come  forth  again,  joining  ghostly 
hands  from  stone  to  stone,  from  circle  to  circle,  under 
the  sunset  sky,  and  merging  at  last  into  the  universal 
realm  of  night.  Thus  they  weave  their  web,  inex- 
orable as  tireless  Time. 

There  are  more  than  threescore  of  these  circles  at 
Carrowmore,  under  Knocknarea.  Yet  Carrowmore 
is  only  one  among  many  memorials  of  dead  years 
within  our  horizon.  At  Abbey-quarter,  Avithin  the 
town-limits  of  Sligo  itself,  there  is  another  great  ring 
of  boulders,  the  past  and  the  present  mingling  to- 
gether. On  the  northern  coast,  across  the  Bay  of 
Sligo,  where  the  headland  of  Streedagh  juts  forth 
into  the  sea,  there  is  another  giant  necklace  of  gray 
blocks  ranged  upon  the  moor.  Farther  along  the 
shore,  where  Bundoran  marks  the  boundary  of  Done- 
gal, a  cromlech  and  a  stone  circle  rise  among  the 
sand-banks.  All  have  the  same  rugged  and  enduring 
massiveness,  all  are  wrapped  in  the  same  mystery. 

Eastward  from  Sligo,  Lough  Gill  lies  like  a  mirror 
framed  in  hills,  wreathed  with  dark  green  woods.  On 
a  hill-top  north  of  the  lake,  in  the  Deer-park,  is  a 


30  IRELAND. 

monument  of  quite  other  character — a  great  oLlong 
marked  by  pillared  stones,  like  an  open  temple.  At 
three  points  huge  stones  are  laid  across  from  pillar 
to  pillar.  The  whole  enclosure  was  doubtless  so 
barred  in  days  of  old,  a  temple  of  open  arches  crown- 
ing the  summit  of  the  hill.  The  great  ruin  by  the 
lake  keeps  its  secret  well. 

Another  ring  of  giant  stones  rests  on  a  hillside 
across  the  lake,  under  the  Cairn  hill,  with  its  pyramid 
crown.  All  these  are  within  easy  vicAV  from  our  first 
vantage-point  on  Knocknarea,  yet  they  are  but  the 
outposts  of  an  army  which  spreads  everywhere 
throughout  the  land.  They  are  as  common  in  wild 
and  inaccessible  places  as  on  the  open  plain.  Some 
rise  in  lonely  islands  off  the  coast ;  othei's  on  the 
summits  of  mountains  ;  yet  others  in  the  midst  of 
tilled  fields.  They  bear  no  relation  at  all  to  the  land 
as  it  is  to-day.  The  very  dispersion  of  these  great 
stone  monuments,  scattered  equally  among  places 
familiar  or  Avild,  speaks  of  a  remote  past — a  past 
when  all  places  were  alike  wild,  or  all  alike  familiar. 

Where  the  gale-swept  moors  of  Achill  Island  rise 
up  toward  the  slope  of  Slievemore  Mountain,  there 
are  stone  circles  and  cromlechs  like  the  circles  of 
Carrowmore.      The  wild  storms  of  the  Atlantic  rush 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  31 

past  them,  and  the  breakers  roar  under  their  cKfFs. 
The  moorland  round  the  towering  mountain  is  stained 
with  ochre  and  iron  under  a  carpet  of  heather  rough 
as  the  ocean  winds. 

Away  to  the  south  from  Slievemore  the  horizon  is 
broken  by  an  army  of  mountains,  beginning  with  the 
Twelve  Peaks  of  Connemara.  Eastward  of  these  hills 
are  spread  the  great  Galway  lakes  ;  eastward  of  these 
a  wide  expanse  of  plain.  This  is  the  famous  Moytura 
of  traditional  history,  whose  story  we  shall  presently 
tell.  Ages  ago  a  decisive  battle  was  fought  there  ; 
but  ages  before  the  battle,  if  Ave  are  not  greatly  mis- 
led, the  stone  circles  of  the  plain  were  already  there. 
Tradition  says  that  these  circles  numbered  seven  iu 
the  beginning,  but  only  two  remain  unbroken. 

Between  Galway  Bay  and  the  wide  estuary  of 
the  Shannon  spread  the  moorlands  of  Clare,  bleak 
under  Atlantic  gales,  with  never  a  tree  for  miles  in- 
ward from  the  sea.  Like  a  watch-tower  above  the 
moorlands  stand  Slieve  Callan,  tlie  crown  of  the 
mountain  abruptly  shorn.  Under  the  shoulder  of 
the  great  hill,  with  the  rolling  moorlands  all  about  it, 
stands  a  solitary  cromlech  ;  formed  of  huge  flat  stones, 
it  was  at  first  a  roomy  chamber  shut  in  on  all  four 
sides,  and  roofed  by  a  single  enormous  block  ;  the  ends 


32  IRELAND. 

have  fallen,  so  that  it  is  now  an  open  tunnel  formed 
of  three  huge  stones. 

The  coast  runs  southward  from  the  Shannon  to 
the  strand  of  Tralee,  the  frontier  of  the  southern 
mountain  world,  where  four  ranges  of  red  sandstone 
thrust  themselves  forth  towards  the  ocean,  with  long 
fiords  running  inland  between  them.  On  a  siinimit  of 
the  first  of  these  red  ranges,  Caherconree  above  Tralee 
strand,  there  is  a  stone  circle,  massive,  gigantic, 
dwelling  in  utter  solitude. 

We  have  recorded  a  few  only  out  of  many  of  these 
great  stone  monuments  strewn  along  our  Atlantic 
coast,  whether  on  moor  or  cliff"  or  remote  mountain- 
top.  There  are  others  as  notable  everywhere  in  the 
central  plain,  the  limestone  world  of  lakes  and  rivers. 
On  a  green  hill-crest  overlooking  the  network  of  in- 
lets of  Upper  Erne  there  is  a  circle  greater  than  any 
we  have  recorded.  The  stones  are  very  massive, 
some  of  them  twice  the  height  of  a  tall  man.  To 
one  who  stands  within  the  ring  these  huge  blocks 
of  stone  shut  out  the  world ;  they  loom  large  against 
the  sky,  full  of  unspoken  secrets  like  the  Sphinx. 
Within  this  mighty  ring  the  circle  of  Stonehenge 
might  be  set,  leaving  a  broad  road  all  round  it  on 
the  grass. 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  33 

From  Fermanagh,  where  this  huge  circle  is,  we 
gain  our  best  clue  to  the  age  of  all  these  monuments, 
everywhere  so  much  like  each  other  in  their  massive 
form  and  dimensions,  everywhere  so  like  in  their 
utter  mystery.  Round  the  lakes  of  Erne  there  are 
wide  expanses  of  peat,  dug  as  fuel  for  centuries,  and 
in  many  places  as  much  as  twelve  feet  deep,  on  a  bed 
of  clay,  the  waste  of  old  glaciers.  Though  formed 
with  incredible  slowness,  this  whole  mass  of  peat  has 
grown  since  some  of  the  great  stone  monuments  were 
built ;  if  we  can  tell  the  time  thus  taken  for  its  growth 
we  know  at  least  the  nearer  limit  of  the  time  that 
divides  us  from  their  builders. 

Like  a  tree,  the  peat  has  its  time  of  growth  and  its 
time  of  rest.  Spring  covers  it  with  green,  winter 
sees  it  brown  and  dead.  Thus  thin  layers  are  spread 
over  it,  a  layer  for  a  year,  and  it  steadily  gains  in 
thickness  with  the  passing  of  the  years.  The  deeper 
levels  are  buried  and  pressed  down,  slowly  grow- 
ing firm  and  rigid,  but  still  keeping  the  marks  of 
the  layers  that  make  them  up.  It  is  like  a  dry 
ocean  gradually  submerging  the  land.  Gathering 
round  the  great  stone  circles  as  they  stand  on  the 
clay,  this  black  sea  has  risen  slowly  but  surely,  till  at 
last  it  has  covered  them  with  its   dark  waves,  and 


34  IRELAND. 

they  rest  in  the  quiet  depths,  with  a  green  foam  of 
spi'ing  freshness  far  above  their  heads. 

At  Killee  and  Breagho,  near  Enniskillen,  the  peat 
has  once  more  been  cut  away,  restoring  some  of  these 
great  stones  to  the  light.  If  Ave  count  the  hiyers 
and  measure  the  thickness  of  the  peat,  Ave  can  tell 
how  many  years  are  represented  by  its  groAvth.  We 
can,  therefore,  tell  that  the  great  stone  circle,  Avhich 
the  first  growth  of  peat  found  already  there,  must  be 
at  least  as  old,  and  may  be  indefinitely  older.  By 
careful  count  it  is  found  that  one  foot  of  black  peat 
is  made  up  of  eight  hundred  layers  ;  eight  hundred 
summers  and  eight  hundred  Avinters  went  to  the 
building  of  it.  One  foot  of  black  peat,  therefore, 
will  measure  the  time  from  before  the  founding  of 
Rome  or  the  First  Olympiad  to  the  beginning  of  our 
era.  Another  foot  Avill  bring  us  to  the  croAvning  of 
Charlemagne.  Yet  another,  to  the  death  of  Shakes- 
peare and  CerA'antes.  Since  then,  only  a  fcAv  inches 
have  been  added.  Here  is  a  chronometer  Avorthy  of 
our  great  cromlechs  and  stone  circles. 

Some  of  these,  as  Ave  saAv,  rest  on  the  clay,  Avith 
a  sea  of  peat  tAvelve  feet  deep  around  and  above 
them.  Every  foot  of  the  peat  stands  for  eight  cen- 
turies.     Since   the  peat  began   to  form,  eight   or  ten 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  35 

thousand  years  have  passed,  and  when  that  vast 
period  began,  the  great  monuments  of  stone  Avere 
ah-eady  there.  How  long  they  had  stood  in  their 
silence  before  our  chronometer  began  to  run  we  can- 
not even  guess. 

At  Cavancarragh,  on  the  shoulder  of  Toppid 
Mountain,  some  four  miles  from  Enniskillen,  there 
is  one  of  these  circles  ;  a  ring  of  huge  stone  boulders 
with  equal  spaces  between  stone  and  stone.  A  four- 
fold avenue  of  great  blocks  stretches  away  from  it 
along  the  shoulder  of  the  hill,  ending  quite  abruptly 
at  the  edge  of  a  ravine,  the  steep  channel  of  a  tor- 
rent. It  looks  as  if  the  river,  gradually  undermining 
the  hillside,  had  cut  the  avenue  in  halves,  so  that  the 
ravine  seems  later  in  date  than  the  stones.  But  that 
we  cannot  be  quite  sure  of.  This,  however,  we  do 
certainly  know  :  that  since  the  avenue  of  boulders 
and  the  circle  of  huge  red  stones  were  ranged  in 
order,  a  covering  of  peat  in  some  parts  twelve  feet 
thick  has  grown  around  and  above  them,  hiding  them 
at  last  altogether  from  the  day.  In  places  the  peat 
has  been  cut  away  again,  leaving  the  stones  once 
more  open  to  the  light,  standing,  as  they  always 
stood,  on  the  surface  of  the  clay. 

Here  again  we  get  the   same   measurement.      At 


36  IRELAND. 

eight  hundred  annual  layers  to  the  foot,  and  Avith 
twelve  feet  of  peat,  we  have  nine  thousand  six  hun- 
dred years, — not  for  the  age  of  the  stone  circles,  but 
for  that  part  of  their  age  which  we  are  able  to 
measure.  For  we  know  not  how  long  they  were 
there  before  the  peat  began  to  grow.  It  may  have 
been  a  few  years ;  it  may  have  been  a  period  as 
great  or  even  greater  than  the  ten  thousand  years  we 
are  able  to  measure. 

The  peat  gradually  displaced  an  early  forest  of 
giant  oaks.  Their  stems  are  still  there,  standing 
rooted  in  the  older  clay.  Where  they  once  stood  no 
trees  now  grow.  The  whole  face  of  the  land  has 
changed.  Some  great  change  of  climate  must  lie 
behind  this  vanishing  of  vast  forests,  this  gradual 
growth  of  peat-covered  moors.  A  dry  climate  must 
have  changed  to  one  much  damper  ;  heat  must  have 
changed  to  cold,  warm  winds  to  chilly  storms.  In  the 
southern  promontories,  among  red  sandstone  hills, 
still  linger  survivors  of  that  more  genial  clime — 
groves  of  arbutus  that  speak  of  Greece  or  Sicily ; 
ferns,  as  at  Killarney,  found  elsewhere  only  in  the 
south,  in  Portugal,  or  the  Canary  Islands. 

On  the  southwestern  horizon  from  Toppid  Moun- 
tain, when  the  sky  is  clear  after  rain,  you  can  trace 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  37 

the  outline  of  the  Curlew  hills,  our  southern  limit  of 
view  from  Knocknarea.  Up  to  the  foot  of  the  hills 
spreads  a  level  country  of  pastures  dappled  Avitli 
lakes,  broken  into  a  thousand  fantastic  inlets  by  the 
wasting  of  the  limestone  rock.  The  daisies  are  the 
stars  in  that  green  sky.  Just  beyond  the  young 
stream  of  the  Shannon,  where  it  links  Lough  Garra 
to  Lough  Key,  there  is  a  lonely  cromlech,  whose  tre- 
mendous crown  was  once  upheld  by  five  massive  pil- 
lars. There  is  a  kindred  wildness  and  mystery  in 
the  cromlech  and  the  lonely  hills. 

Southward  again  of  this,  where  the  town  of  Lough 
Rea  takes  its  name  from  the  Gray  Lake,  stands  a  high 
hill  crowned  by  a  cromlech,  with  an  encircling  earth- 
work. It  marks  a  green  ring  of  sacred  ground  alone 
upon  the  hill-top,  shut  off  from  all  the  world,  and 
with  the  mysterious  monument  of  piled  stones  in  its 
centre  ;  here,  as  always,  one  huge  block  upheld  in 
the  air  by  only  lesser  blocks.  The  Gray  Lake  itself, 
under  this  strange  sentry  on  the  hill,  was  in  long- 
passed  ages  a  little  Venice  ;  houses  built  on  piles 
lined  its  shores,  set  far  enough  out  into  the  lake  for 
safety,  ever  ready  to  ward  off  attack  from  the  land. 
This  miniature  Venice  of  Lough  Rea  is  the  type  of  a 
Avhole    epoch  of   turbulent  tribal   war,  when  homes 


38  IRELAND. 

were  everywhere  clustered  within  the  defence  of  the 
waters,  Avith  stores  hiid  up  to  last  the  rigors  of  a 
siege. 

The  contrast  between  the  insecurity  and  peril  of 
the  old  lake  dwellings  and  the  present  safety  of  the 
town,  open  on  all  sides,  unguarded  and  free  from 
fear,  is  very  marked.  But  not  less  complete  is  the 
contrast  between  the  ancient  hamlet,  thus  hidden  for 
security  amid  the  waters,  and  the  great  cromlech, 
looming  black  against  the  sky  on  the  hill's  summit, 
exposed  to  the  wildness  of  the  winds,  utterly  un- 
guarded, yet  resting  there  in  lonely  serenity. 

A  little  farther  south.  Lough  Gur  lies  like  a  white 
mirror  among  the  rolling  pasture-lands  of  Limerick, 
set  amongst  low  hills.  On  the  lake's  shore  is  another 
metropolis  of  the  dead,  worthy  to  compare  with  Car- 
rovvmore  on  the  Sligo  headland.  Some  of  the  circles 
here  are  not  formed  of  single  stones  set  at  some  dis- 
tance from  each  other,  but  of  a  continuous  wall  of 
great  blocks  crowded  edge  to  edge.  They  are  like 
round  temples  open  to  the  sky,  and  within  one  of 
these  unbroken  rings  is  a  lesser  ring  like  an  inner 
shrine.  All  round  the  lake  there  are  like  memorials 
— if  we  can  call  memorials  these  mighty  groups  of 
stone,  which  only  remind  us  how  much  we  have  for- 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  39 

gotten.  There  are  huge  circles  of  blocks  either  set 
close  together  or  Avith  an  equal  space  dividing  boulder 
from  boulder ;  some  of  the  giant  circles  are  grouped 
togetlier  in  twos  and  threes,  others  are  isolated ;  one 
has  its  centre  marked  by  a  single  enormous  block, 
Avhile  another  like  block  stands  farther  off  in  lonely 
vastness.  Here  also  stands  a  chambered  cromlech 
of  four  huge  flat  blocks  roofed  over  like  the  cromlech 
under  Slieve  Callan  across  the  Shannon  mouth. 

The  southern  horizon  from  Lough  Gur  is  broken 
by  the  hills  of  red  sandstone  rising  around  Glan- 
•\vorth.  Beside  the  stream,  a  tributary  of  the  Black- 
water,  a  huge  red  cromlech  rises  over  the  greenness 
of  the  meadows  like  a  belated  mammoth  in  its  un- 
couth might.  To  the  southwest,  under  the  red  hills 
that  guard  Killarney  on  the  south,  the  SuUane  River 
flows  towards  the  Lee.  On  its  bank  is  another 
cromlech  of  red  sandstone  blocks,  twin-brother  to 
the  Grlanworth  pile.  Beyond  it  the  road  passes  to- 
wards the  sunset  through  mountain-shadowed  glens, 
coming  out  at  last  where  Kenmare  River  opens  into 
a  splendid  fiord  towards  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  At 
Kenmare,  in  a  vale  of  perfect  beauty  green  with 
groves  of  arbutus  and  fringed  Avith  thickets  of 
fuchsia,  stands  a  great  stone  circle,  the  last  we  shall 


40  IRELAND. 

record  to  the  south.  Like  all  the  rest,  it  speaks 
of  tremendous  power,  of  unworldly  and  mysterious 
ends. 

The  very  antiquity  of  these  huge  stone  circles  sug- 
gests an  affinity  with  the  revolving  years.  And  here, 
perhaps,  we  may  lind  a  clue  to  their  building.  They 
may  have  been  destined  to  record  great  Time  itself, 
great  Time  that  circles  forever  through  the  circling 
years.  There  is  first  the  year  to  be  recorded,  Avith 
its  revolving  days  5  white  winter  gleaming  into 
spring ;  summer  reddening  and  fading  to  autumn. 
Returning  winter  tells  that  the  year  has  gone  full 
circle ;  the  sun  among  the  stars  gives  the  definite 
measure  of  the  days.  A  ring  of  thirty-six  great 
boulders,  set  ten  paces  apart,  would  give  the  measure 
of  the  year  in  days ;  and  of  circles  like  this  there 
are  more  than  one. 

In  this  endless  ring  of  days  the  moon  is  the  meas- 
urer, marking  the  hours  and  Aveeks  upon  the  blue 
belt  of  night  studded  with  golden  stars.  Moving 
stealthily  among  the  stars,  the  moon  presently  changes 
her  place  by  a  distance  equal  to  her  own  breadth  ; 
we  call  the  time  this  takes  an  hour.  From  her  rising 
to  her  setting,  she  gains  her  own  breadth  twelve 
times ;  therefore,  the  night  and  the  day  are  divided 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  41 

eacli  into  twelve  hours.  Meanwhile  she  grows  from 
crescent  to  full  disk,  to  wane  again  to  a  sickle  of 
light,  and  presently  to  lose  herself  in  darkness  at 
new  moon.  From  full  moon  to  full  moon,  or  from 
one  new  moon  to  another,  the  nearest  even  measure 
is  thirty  days  ;  a  circle  of  thirty  stones  would  record 
this,  as  the  larger  circle  of  thirty-six  recorded  the 
solar  year.  In  three  years  there  are  thrice  twelve 
full  moons,  Avith  one  added ;  a  ring  of  thirty-seven 
stones  representing  this  would  show  the  simplest  re- 
lation between  sun  and  moon. 

The  moon,  as  we  saw,  stealthily  glides  among  the 
fixed  stars,  gaining  her  own  Avidth  every  hour. 
Passing  thus  along  the  mid  belt  of  the  sphere,  she 
makes  the  complete  circuit  in  twenty-seven  days, 
returning  to  the  same  point  among  the  stars,  or,  if  it 
should  so  happen,  to  the  same  star,  within  that  time. 
Because  the  earth  has  meanwhile  moved  forward,  the 
moon  needs  three  days  more  to  overtake  it  and  gain 
the  same  relative  position  towards  earth  and  sun,  thus 
growing  full  again,  not  after  twenty-seven,  but  after 
thirty  days.  Circles  of  twenty-seven  and  thirty 
days  would  stand  for  these  lunar  epochs,  and  would, 
for  those  who  understood  them,  further  bear  testi- 
mony to  the  earth's  movement  in  its  own  great  path 


42  IRELAND. 

around  the  sun.  Thus  would  rings  of  varying  num- 
bers mark  the  measures  of  time  ;  and  not  these  only, 
but  the  great  sweep  of  orbs  engendering  them,  the 
triumphal  march  of  the  spheres  through  pathless 
ether.  The  life  of  our  own  world  would  thus  be 
shown  bound  up  with  the  lives  of  others  in  ceaseless, 
ever-widening  circles,  that  lead  us  to  the  Infinite,  the 
Eternal. 

All  the  cromlechs  and  circles  we  have  thus  far 
recorded  are  in  the  western  half  of  our  land ;  there 
are  as  many,  as  worthy  of  note,  in  the  eastern  half. 
But  as  before  we  can  only  pick  out  a  few.  One  of 
these  crowns  the  volcanic  peak  of  Brandon  Hill,  in 
Kilkenny,  dividing  the  valleys  of  the  Barrow  and  Nore. 
From  the  mountain-top  you  can  trace  the  silver  lines 
of  the  rivers  coming  together  to  the  south,  and  flow- 
ing onward  to  the  widening  inlet  of  Wexford  harbor, 
where  they  mingle  with  the  waters  of  the  River  8uir. 
On  the  summit  of  Brandon  Hill  stands  a  great  stone 
circle,  a  ring  of  huge  basalt  blocks  dominating  the 
rich  valleys  and  the  surrounding  plain. 

In  Glen  Druid  of  the  Dublin  hills  is  a  cromlech 
whose  granite  crown  weighs  seventy  tons.  Not  far 
off  is  the  Mount  Venus  cromlech,  the  covering  block 
of  which  is  even  more   titanic ;  it  is  a  single  stone 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  43 

eighty  tons  in  weight.  Near  Killternan  viUage,  a 
short  distance  off,  is  yet  another  cronilecli  whose  top- 
most boulder  exceeds  both  of  these,  weighing  not  less 
than  ninety  tons.  Yet  vast  as  all  these  are,  they  are 
outstripped  by  the  cromlech  of  Howth,  whose  iipper 
block  is  twenty  feet  square  and  eight  feet  thick,  a 
single  enormous  boulder  one  hundred  tons  in  weight. 
This  huge  stone  was  borne  in  the  air  upon  twelve 
massive  pillars  of  quartz,  seven  feet  above  the  ground, 
so  that  a  man  of  average  height  standing  on  the 
ground  and  reaching  upward  could  just  touch  the 
under  surface  of  the  block  with  his  finger-tips.  Even 
a  tall  man  standing  on  the  shoulders  of  another  as 
tall  would  quite  fail  to  touch  the  upper  edge  of 
the  stone.  If  we  give  this  marvelous  monument 
the  same  age  as  the  Fermanagh  circles,  as  we  well 
may,  this  raising  of  a  single  boulder  of  one  hundred 
tons,  and  balancing  it  in  the  air  on  the  crest  of  mas- 
sive pillars  may  give  us  some  insight  into  the  engi- 
neering skill  of  the  men  of  ten  thousand  years  ago. 

Across  the  central  plain  from  Howth  Head  the 
iirst  break  is  the  range  of  Loughcrew  hills.  Here 
are  great  stone  circles  in  numbers,  not  standing  alone 
like  so  many  others,  but  encompassing  still  stranger 
monuments ;     chambered    pyramids    of   boulders,    to 


44  IKELAND. 

which  we  shall  later  return.  They  are  lesser  models 
of  the  three  great  pyramids  of  Brugh  on  the  Boyne, 
where  the  river  sweeps  southward  in  a  long  curve, 
half-encircling  a  headland  of  holy  ground. 

From  near  Howth  to  the  Boyne  and  uortli  of  it, 
the  coast  is  low  and  flat  ;  sandhills  matted  with  bent- 
grass  and  starred  with  red  thyme  and  tiny  pansies, 
yellow  and  purple  and  blue.  Low  tide  carries  the 
sea  almost  to  the  horizon,  across  a  vast  wilderness  of 
dripping  sand  where  the  gulls  chatter  as  they  wade 
among  the  pools.  Where  the  shore  rises  again 
towards  the  Carlingford  j\Iountains,  another  cromlech 
stands  under  the  shadow  of  granite  hills. 

A  long  fiord  with  wooded  walls  divides  the  Carling- 
ford range  from  the  mountains  of  Mourne.  The  great 
dark  range  thrusts  itself  forth  against  the  sea  in 
somber  beauty,  overhanging  the  wide  strand  of  Dun- 
drum  Bay.  The  lesser  bay,  across  Avhose  bar  the 
sea  moans  under  the  storm-winds,  is  dominated  by 
the  hill  of  Rudraige,  named  in  honor  of  a  hero  of  old 
days ;  but  under  the  shadow  of  the  hill  stands  a 
more  ancient  monument,  that  was  gray  with  age  be- 
fore the  race  of'  Rudraige  was  born.  On  five  pillars 
of  massive  stone  is  upreared  a  sixth,  of  huge  and 
formidable  bulk,  and  carrying  even  to  us  in  our  day 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  45 

a  sense  of  mystery  and  might.  The  potent  atmos- 
phere of  a  hidden  past  still  breathes  from  it,  whisper- 
ing of  vanished  years,  vanished  races,  vanished 
secrets  of  the  prime. 

There  are  two  circles  of  enormous  stones  on  the 
tongue  of  land  between  Dundrum  Bay  and  Strang- 
ford,  both  very  perfect  and  marked  each  in  its  own 
way  from  among  the  rest.  The  first,  at  Legamaddy, 
has  every  huge  boulder  still  in  place.  There  is  a 
lesser  ring  of  stones  within  the  first  circle,  with  many 
outliers,  of  enormous  size,  dotted  among  the  fields. 
It  looks  as  if  a  herd  of  huge  animals  of  the  early 
world  had  come  together  in  a  circle  for  the  night,  the 
young  being  kept  for  safety  within  their  ring,  Avhile 
others,  grazing  longer  or  wandering  farther  from  the 
rest,  were  approaching  the  main  herd.  But  nightfall 
coming  upon  them  with  dire  magic  turned  them  all 
to  stone  ;  and  there  they  remain,  sentient,  yet 
motionless,  awaiting  the  day  of  their  release.  By 
fancies  like  this  we  may  convey  the  feeling  of  mys- 
tery breathing  from  them. 

On  the  hill-top  of  Slieve-na-griddle  is  another 
circle  of  the  same  enormous  boulders.  A  cromlech 
is  piled  in  the  midst  of  it,  and  an  avenue  of  stones 
leads  up  to  the  circle.     Its  form  is  that  of  many  cir- 


46  IRELAND. 

cles  Avith  enclosed  cromlechs  at  Carrowmorc,  though 
in  these  the  avenue  is  missine;.  Tlie  thouji'ht  that 
uncleHies  them  is  the  same,  though  they  are  separated 
by  the  -whole  width  of  the  land  ;  a  single  cult  with  a 
single  ideal  prompted  the  erection  of  both. 

At  Drumbo,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Lagan  before 
it  reaches  Belfast  Lough,  there  is  a  massive  crondech 
surrounded  by  a  wide  ring  of  earth  piled  up  high 
enough  to  cut  off  the  sacred  space  Avithin  from  all 
view  of  the  outer  world.  Like  the  earthwork  round 
the  cromlech  of  Lough  Rea,  it  marks  the  boundary 
of  a  great  nature  temple,  open  to  the  sky  but  shut 
off  from  mankind.  Even  now  its  very  atmosphere 
breathes  reverence. 

At  Finvoy,  in  northern  Antrim,  among  the  mead- 
ows of  the  Bann,  there  is  a  cromlech  within  a  great 
stone  circle  like  that  on  81ieve-na-griddle  in  Down, 
and  like  many  of  the  Carrowmore  rings.  The  Black 
Lion  cromlech  in  Cavan  is  encircled  with  a  like  ring 
of  boulders,  and  another  cromlech  not  far  oft'  rivals 
some  of  the  largest  in  the  immense  size  of  its  crown- 
ing block. 

Three  cromlechs  in  the  same  limestone  plain  add 
something  to  the  mystery  that  overhangs  all  the  rest. 
The  tirst,    at  Lennan  in  Monaghan,  is  marked  with  a 


THE  GREAT  STONE  MONUMENTS.  47 

curious  cryptic  design,  suggesting  a  clue,  yet  yield- 
ing none.  There  is  a  like  script  on  the  cromlech  at 
Castlederg  in  Tyrone,  if  indeed  the  markings  were 
ever  the  record  of  some  thought  to  be  remembered, 
and  not  mere  ornament.  The  chambered  cromlech 
of  Lisbellaw  in  Fermanagh  has  like  markings  5  they 
are  too  similar  to  be  quite  independent,  yet  almost 
too  simple  to  contain  a  recorded  thought. 

Me  come  once  more  to  Donegal.  On  the  hill-top 
of  Beltaney,  near  Raphoe,  there  is  a  very  massive 
circle  formed  of  sixty-seven  huge  blocks.  Here 
again  the  Stonehenge  ring  might  be  set  up  within 
the  Irish  circle,  leaving  an  avenue  eight  paces  wide 
all  round  it.  The  sacred  lire  was  formerly  kindled 
here  to  mark  the  birth  of  Spring.  The  name  of  the 
old  festival  of  Beltane  still  lingers  on  the  hill.  At 
Culdaff  in  north  Donegal,  at  the  end  of  the  Inishowen 
peninsula,  stands  another  great  stone  circle,  with 
which  we  must  close  our  survey  of  these  titanic  mon- 
uments. 

We  have  mentioned  a  few  only  among  many ;  yet 
enough  to  show  their  presence  everywhere  through- 
out the  land,  in  the  valleys  or  on  mountain  summits, 
in  the  midst  of  pastures  or  on  lonely  and  rugged  isles. 
One  group,  as  we  have  seen,  cannot  be  younger  than 


48  IRELAND. 

ten  thousand  years,  and  may  be  far  older.  The 
others  may  be  well  coeval.  Their  magnitude,  their 
ordered  ranks,  their  universal  presence,  are  a  start- 
ling revelation  of  the  material  powers  of  the  men  of 
that  remote  age ;  they  are  a  testimony,  not  less  won- 
derful, of  the  moral  force  which  dedicated  so  much 
power  to  ideal  ends.  Finally,  they  are  a  monument 
to  remind  us  how  little  we  yet  know  of  the  real  history 
of  our  race. 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS. 


in. 

THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS. 

In  every  district  of  Ireland,  therefore,  there  re- 
main these  tremendous  and  solemn  survivors  of  a 
mighty  past.  The  cromlechs,  with  their  enormous 
masses  upheld  in  the  air,  rising  among  the  fertile 
fields  or  daisy-dotted  pastures ;  the  great  circles  of 
standing  stones,  starred  everywhere,  in  the  valleys 
or  upon  the  uplands,  along  the  rough  sides  of  heather- 
covered  hills.  They  have  everywhere  the  same  as- 
pect of  august  mystery,  the  same  brooding  presence, 
like  sentinels  of  another  world.  It  is  impossible  not 
to  feel  their  overshadowing  majesty.  Everywhere 
they  follow  the  same  designs  in  large  simplicity  ;  in- 
spired by  the  same  purpose,  and  with  the  same  tire- 
less might  overcoming  the  tremendous  obstacles  of 
their  erection ;  they  are  devoted  everywhere  not  to 
material  and  earthly  ends,  but  to  the  ideal  purposes 
of  the  invisible  and  everlasting,  linked  with  the 
hidden  life  of  those  who  pass  away  from  us  through 
the  gates  of  death. 

Can  we  find  any  clue  to  the  builders  of  these  grand 

(51) 


52  IRELAND. 

and  enduring  memorials,  the  conditions  of  their  build- 
ing, the  age  of  our  land  to  which  they  belong  1  If 
we  wisely  use  the  abundant  knowledge  of  the  past 
already  in  our  possession,  there  is  good  reason  to  be- 
lieve we  can,  establishing  much  with  entire  certainty 
and  divining  more. 

The  standing  stones  and  cromlechs,  as  we  know, 
are  everywhere  spread  over  Ireland,  so  that  it  is 
probable  that  throughout  the  whole  country  one  is 
never  out  of  sight  of  one  of  these  solemn  monuments. 
Their  uniform  and  universal  presence  shows,  there- 
fore, a  uniform  race  dwelling  everywhere  within  the 
four  seas,  a  universal  stability  and  order,  allowing 
such  great  and  enduring  works  to  be  undertaken  and 
completed.  We  must  believe,  too,  that  the  builders 
of  these  giant  stone  monuments  were  dominant 
throughout  the  land,  possessing  entire  power  over 
the  labor  of  thousands  everywhere ;  and  even  then 
the  raising  of  these  titanic  masses  is  almost  miracu- 
lous. 

But  the  history  of  the  standing  stones  and  crom- 
lechs is  not  a  page  of  Irish  history  only,  nor  can  we 
limit  to  our  own  isle  the  presence  of  their  builders, 
the  conditions  of  dominion  and  order  under  which 
alone  they  could  have  been  raised.     We  shall  gain 


1 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  53 

our  first  trustworthy  clue  by  tracing  the  limits  of  the 
larger  territory,  beyond  our  island,  where  these  same 
o-rav  memorials  are  found. 

The  limits  of  the  region  in  which  alone  we  find 
these  piles  and  circles  of  enormous  stones  are  clearly 
and  sharply  defined,  though  this  region  itself  is  of  im- 
mense and  imposing  extent.  It  is  divided  naturally 
into  two  provinces,  both  starting  from  a  point  some- 
where in  the  neighborhood  of  Gibraltar  or  Mount 
Atlas,  and  spreading  thence  over  a  territory  of  hun- 
dreds of  miles. 

The  southern  cromlech  province,  beginning  at  the 
Strait  of  Gibraltai',  extends  eastward  along  the  Afri- 
can coast  past  Algiers  to  the  headland  of  Tunis,  Avhere 
Carthage  stood,  at  a  date  far  later  than  the  age  of 
cromlechs.  Were  it  not  for  the  flaming  southern  sun, 
the  scorched  sands,  the  palms,  the  shimmering  torrid 
air,  we  might  believe  these  Algerian  megaliths  be- 
longed to  our  own  land,  so  perfect  is  the  resemblance, 
so  uniform  the  design,  so  identical  the  inspiration. 
The  same  huge  boulders,  oblong  or  egg-shaped,  for- 
midable, impressive,  are  raised  aloft  on  massive  sup- 
porting stones ;  there  are  the  same  circles  of  stones 
hardly  less  gigantic,  with  the  same  mysterious  faces, 
the  same  silent  solemnity.      Following  this  line,  Ave 


54  IRELAND. 

find  them  again  in  Minorca,  Sardinia  and  Malta ; 
everywhere  under  warm  Lhie  skies,  in  lands  of 
olives  and  trailing  vines,  with  the  peacock -blue  of  the 
Mediterranean  Avaves  twinkling  beneath  them.  North- 
ward from  Minorca,  but  still  in  our  southern  crom- 
lech province,  we  find  them  in  southeastern  Spain, 
in  the  region  of  New  Carthage,  but  far  older  than  the 
oldest  trace  of  that  ancient  city.  In  lesser  numbers 
they  follow  the  Spanish  coast  vip  towards  the  Ebro, 
through  vinelands  and  lands  of  figs,  everywhere  under 
summer  skies.  This  province,  therefore,  our  southern 
cromlech  province,  covers  most  of  the  western  Med- 
iterranean ;  it  does  not  cover,  nor  even  approach, 
Italy  or  Greece  or  Egypt,  the  historic  Mediterranean 
lands.  We  must  look  for  its  origin  in  the  oppo- 
site direction — towards  Gibraltar,  the  Pillars  of  Her- 
cules. 

From  the  same  point,  the  Pillars  of  Hercules,  be- 
gins our  second  or  northern  cromlech  region,  even 
larger  and  more  extensive  than  the  first,  though 
hardly  richer  in  titanic  memorials.  From  Gibraltar, 
the  cromlech  region  passes  northward,  covering  Por- 
tugal and  western  Spain  ;  indeed,  it  probably  merges 
in  the  other  province  to  the  eastward,  the  two  in- 
cluding  all   Spain    between    them.     From    northern 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  55 

Spain,  turning  the  flank  of  the  giant  Pyrenees  at 
Fontarrabia,  the  cromlech  region  goes  northward  and 
ever  northward,  along  the  Atlantic  coast  of  France, 
spreading  eastward  also  through  the  central  prov- 
inces, covering  the  mountains  of  the  Cote  d'Or  and  the 
Cevennes,  but  nowhere  entering  north  Italy  or  Ger- 
many, which  limit  France  to  the  east.  There  is  a 
tremendous  culmination  of  the  huge  stone  monuments 
on  the  capes  and  headlands  of  Brittany,  where  France 
thrusts  herself  forward  against  the  Atlantic,  cen- 
tring in  Carnac,  the  metropolis  of  a  bygone  world. 
Nowhere  are  there  greater  riches  of  titanic  stone,  in 
circles,  in  cromlechs,  in  ranged  avenues  like  huge 
frozen  armies  or  ordered  hosts  of  sleeping  elephants. 
From  Brittany  we  pass  to  Ireland,  Avhose  wealth,  in- 
herited from  dead  ages,  we  have  already  inventoried, 
and  Britain,  where  the  same  monuments  reappear. 
More  numerous  to  the  south  and  west,  they  yet 
spread  all  over  Britain,  including  remote  northern 
Scotland  and  the  Western  Isles.  Finally,  there  is  a 
streamer  stretching  still  northeastward,  to  Norway 
and  some  of  the  Baltic  Islands. 

We  are,  therefore,  confronted  with  the  visible  and 
enduring  evidence  of  a  mighty  people,  spreading  in 
two  main  directions  from  the  Pillars  of  Hercules — 


56  IRELAND. 

eastward  through  Gibraltar  vStrait  to  sunny  Algeria, 
to  southern  Spain  and  the  Mediterranean  isles  *,  and 
northward,  along  the  stormy  shores  of  the  Atlantic, 
from  within  sight  of  Africa  almost  to  the  Arctic  Circle, 
across  Spain,  Portugal,  France,  Ireland,  Britain,  and 
the  lands  of  the  Baltic  and  the  North  Sea.  Through- 
out this  vast  territory  there  must  have  been  a  com- 
mon people,  a  common  purpose  and  inspiration,  a 
common  striving  towards  the  hidden  w^orld ;  there 
must  have  been  long  ages  of  order,  of  power,  of 
peace,  during  which  men's  hearts  could  conceive  and 
their  hands  execute  memorials  so  vast,  so  evidently 
meant  to  endure  to  a  far  distant  future,  so  clearly  des- 
tined to  ideal  ends.  There  must  have  been  a  great 
spiritual  purpose,  a  living  belief  in  the  invisible 
world,  and  a  large  practical  poAver  over  natural 
forces,  before  these  huge  monuments  could  be  erected. 
Some  of  the  stones  upheld  in  the  air  in  the  Irish 
cromlechs  Aveigh  eighty  or  ninety  or  a  hundred  tons. 
If  we  estimate  that  a  well-built  man  can  lift  two 
hundred  pounds,  it  would  demand  the  simultaneous 
work  of  a  thousand  men  to  erect  them  ;  and  it  is  at 
least  diflficidt  to  see  how  the  effort  of  a  thousand 
men  could  be  applied. 

We  are  led,  therefore,  by  evidence  of  the  solidest 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  57 

material  reality  to  see  this  great  empire  on  the  At- 
lantic and  along  the  Avestern  Mediterranean ;  this 
Atlantean  land  of  the  cromlech-builders,  as  we  may 
call  it,  for  want  of  a  better  name.  As  the  thought 
and  purpose  of  its  inhabitants  are  uniform  through- 
out its  whole  vast  extent,  w^e  are  led  to  see  in  them 
a  single  homogeneous  race,  working  without  rivals, 
without  obstacles,  without  contests,  for  they  seem 
everywhere  to  have  been  free  to  choose  w'hat  sites 
they  would  for  their  gigantic  structures.  And  we 
are  irresistibly  led  to  believe  that  these  conditions 
must  have  endured  throughout  a  vast  extent  of  time, 
for  no  nation  which  does  not  look  back  to  a  distant 
past  will  plan  for  a  distant  future.  The  spiritual 
sweep  and  view  of  the  cromlech-builders  are,  there- 
fore, as  great  as  the  extent  of  their  territory.  This 
mysterious  people  must  have  had  a  life  as  wonderful 
as  that  of  Greece  or  Rome  or  Egypt,  whose  terri- 
tories Ave  find  them  everywhere  approaching,  but 
nowhere  invading. 

What  we  now  know  of  the  past  history  of  our  race 
is  so  vast,  so  incredibly  enormous,  that  we  have 
ample  space  for  such  a  territory,  so  Avidespread,  so 
enduring,  as  Ave  have  seen  demanded  by  the  position 
of  the   cromlechs   and   standing   stones ;    more   than 


58  IRELAND. 

that,  so  overwhelming  are  the  distances  in  the  dark 
backward  and  abysm  of  time,  to  which  we  must  now 
carry  the  dawn  of  human  history,  that  the  time 
needed  for  the  building  of  the  cromlechs  may  seem 
quite  recent  and  insignificant,  in  view  of  the  mightier 
past,  stretching  back  through  geologic  ages.  The 
nineteenth  century  may  well  be  called  the  age  of 
resurrection,  when  long-forgotten  epochs  of  man  were 
born  again  into  our  knowledge.  We  can  carry  back 
that  knowledge  now  to  the  early  Miocene  period,  to 
which  belong  the  human  relics  found  by  the  Abbe 
Bourgeois  on  the  uplands  of  Thenay,  in  central 
France  ;  and  no  one  believes  that  the  early  Miocene 
age  can  be  as  recent  as  a  million  years  ago.  A  vast 
space  separates  the  Thenay  relics  from  the  later 
traces  of  man  found  in  Pliocene  sands  with  the  bones 
of  the  archaic  meridional  elephant, — at  a  date  when 
the  German  ocean  was  a  forest,  full  of  southern  trees 
and  huge  beasts  now  long  since  departed  from  the 
earth.  A  period  hardly  less  vast  must  separate  tliese 
from  the  close  of  the  glacial  age,  Avhen  man  roamed 
the  plains  of  Europe,  and  sketched  the  herds  of 
mammoths  as  they  cropped  the  leaves.  That  huge 
beast,  too,  has  long  since  departed  into  the  abyss ; 
but  man  the  artist,  who  recorded  the  massive  outline, 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  59 

the  huge  bossed  forehead,  the  formidable  bulk  of  the 
shaggy  arctic  elephant,  engraved  in  firm  lines  on  a 
fragment  of  its  tusk, — man  still  remains.  Man  was 
present  when  rhinoceros  and  elephant  were  as  com- 
mon in  Britain  as  they  are  to-day  in  Southern  India 
or  Borneo ;  when  the  hippopotamus  was  as  much  at 
home  in  the  waters  of  the  Thames  as  in  the  Nile  and 
Niger  5  when  huge  bears  like  the  grizzlj  of  the 
Rockies,  cave-lions  and  sabre-toothed  tigers  lurked 
in  Devon  caverns  or  chased  the  bison  over  the  hills 
of  Kent.  Yet  this  epoch  of  huge  and  ferocious 
monsters,  following  upon  the  Age  of  Ice,  is  a  recent 
chapter  of  the  great  epic  of  man  ;  there  lies  far  more 
behind  it,  beyond  the  Age  of  Ice  to  the  immensely 
distant  Pliocene ;  beyond  this  as  far  as  the  early 
Miocene  ;  beyond  this,  again,  how  much  further  we 
know  not,  toAvards  the  beginningless  beginning,  the 
infinite. 

We  are,  therefore,  face  to  face  with  an  ordered 
series  of  almost  boundless  ages,  geologic  epochs  of 
human  history  succeeding  each  other  in  majestic  pro- 
cession, as  the  face  of  our  island  was  now  tropical, 
now  arctic  ;  as  the  seas  swelled  up  and  covered  the 
hills,  or  the  bottom  of  the  deep  drove  back  the  ocean 
and  became  dry  land,  an  unbroken  continent.      The 


60  IRELAND. 

wild  dreams  of  romance  never  approached  the  splen- 
did outlines  of  this  certain  history. 

There  are  dim  outlines  of  man  throughout  all  these 
ages,  but  only  at  a  comparatively  recent  date  have 
we  traditions  and  evidence  pointing  to  still  surviving 
races.  At  a  period  of  only  a  few  thousand  years  ago, 
we  begin  to  catch  glimpses  of  a  northern  race  whom 
the  old  Greeks  and  Romans  called  Hyperboreans  or 
Far-Northerners  ;  a  race  wild  and  little  skilled  in  the 
arts  of  life  5  a  race  of  small  stature,  slight,  dusky, 
with  piercing  eyes,  low  brows,  and  of  forbidding  face. 
This  race  was  scattered  over  lands  far  north  of  the 
Mediterranean,  dwelling  in  caves  and  dens  of  the 
earth,  and  lingering  on  unchanged  from  the  days  of 
mammoth  and  cave-bear.  We  have  slight  but  defi- 
nite knowledge  of  this  very  ancient  race — enough  to 
show  us  that  its  peculiar  type  lingers  to  this  day  in 
a  few  remote  islands  on  the  Galway  and  Kerry  coast, 
mingled  with  many  later  races.  This  type  we  find 
described  in  old  Gaelic  records  as  the  Firbolgs,  a 
race  weak  and  furtive,  dusky  and  keen-eyed,  subjected 
by  later  races  of  greater  force.  Yet  from  this  race, 
as  if  to  show  the  inherent  and  equal  power  of  the 
soul,  came  holy  saints  and  mighty  warriors  ;  to  the 
old    race    of    the    Firbolgs    belong    Saint    Mansuy, 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  61 

apostle  of  Belgium,  and  Roderick  O'Conor,  the  last 
king  of  united  Ireland.  In  gloomy  mountain  glens 
and  lonely  ocean  islands  still  it  lingers,  unvanquished, 
tenacious,  obscurely  working  out  its  secret  destiny. 

This  slight  and  low-browed  race,  of  dark  or  sallow 
visage,  and  with  black  crisp  hair,  this  Hyperborean 
people,  is  the  oldest  we  can  gain  a  clear  view  of  in 
our  island's  history  ;  but  we  know  nothing  of  its 
extension  or  powers  which  would  warrant  us  in  be- 
lieving that  this  Avas  the  race  which  built  the  crom- 
lechs. Greek  and  Roman  tradition,  in  this  only  cor- 
roborating the  actual  traces  we  ourselves  possess  of 
these  old  races,  tells  us  of  another  people  many  thou- 
sand years  ago  overrunning  and  dominating  the  Fir- 
bolgs  ;  a  race  of  taller  stature,  of  handsome  features, 
though  also  dark,  but  with  softer  black  hair,  not  crisp 
and  tufted  like  the  hair  of  the  dwarfish  earlier  race. 
Of  this  second  conquering  race,  tall  and  handsome, 
we  have  abundant  traces,  gathered  from  many  lands 
where  they  dwelt ;  bodies  preserved  by  art  or  nature, 
in  caverns  or  sepulchres  of  stone ;  ornaments,  pot- 
tery, works  decorative  and  useful,  and  covering  sev- 
eral thousand  years  in  succession.  But  better  than 
this,  we  have  present,  through  nearly  every  land 
where  we  know  of  them  in  the   past,  a  living  rem- 


62  IRELAND. 

nant  of  this  ancient  race,  like  it  in  every  particular 
of  stature,  form,  complexion  and  visage,  identical  in 
character  and  tempei',  tendency  and  type  of  mind. 

In  Ireland  we  find  this  tall,  dark  race  over  all  the 
west  of  the  island,  but  most  numerous  in  Kerry, 
Clare,  Galway  and  Mayo  ;  in  those  regions  Avhere, 
we  know,  the  older  population  was  least  disturbed. 
In  remote  villages  among  the  mountains,  reached  by 
bridle-paths  between  heath-covered  hills;  in  the  settle- 
ments of  fisliernien,  under  some  cliff  or  in  the  shel- 
tered nook  of  one  of  our  great  western  bays ;  or 
among  the  lonely,  little  visited  Atlantic  islands,  this 
dark,  handsome  race,  with  its  black  hair,  dark-brown 
eyes,  sallow  skin  and  high  forehead,  still  holds  its 
own,  as  a  second  layer  above  the  remnant  of  the  far 
more  ancient  Firbolg  Hyperboreans.  We  find  the 
same  race  also  among  the  Donegal  highlands,  here 
and  there  in  the  central  plain  or  in  the  south,  and 
nowhere  entirely  missing  among  the  varied  races 
towards  the  eastern  sea. 

But  it  is  by  no  means  in  Ireland  only  that  this  tall, 
dark,  western  race  is  found.  It  is  numerously  repre- 
sented in  the  nearest  extension  of  the  continent, 
among  the  headlands  and  bays  and  isles  of  Brittany 
— a  land  so  like  our  own  western  seaboard,  with  its 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  63 

wild  Atlantic  storms.  Following  the  ocean  south- 
ward, Ave  iind  the  same  race  extending  to  the 
Loire,  the  Garonne,  the  Pyrenees ;  stretching  some- 
what inland  also,  but  clinging  everywhere  to  the 
Atlantic,  as  we  also  saw  it  cling  in  Ireland.  In  ear- 
lier centuries,  long  before  our  era  opened,  we  find  this 
same  race  spread  far  to  the  east, — as  far,  almost,  as  the 
German  and  Italian  frontier, — so  that  at  one  time  it 
held  almost  complete  possession  of  France.  South 
of  the  Pyrenees  we  find  it  once  more ;  dominant  in 
Portugal,  less  strongly  represented  in  Spain,  yet  still 
supplying  a  considerable  part  of  the  population  of 
the  whole  peninsula,  as  it  does  in  Ireland  at  the  pres- 
ent day.  But  it  does  not  stop  with  Spain,  or  even 
Europe.  We  find  the  same  race  again  in  the  Guanches 
of  the  Canary  islands,  off  the  African  coast ;  and, 
stranger  still,  we  find  mummies  of  this  race,  of  great 
antiquity,  in  the  cave-tombs  of  Tenerifi'e.  Further, 
we  have  ample  evidence  of  its  presence,  until  dis- 
placed by  Moorish  invaders,  all  along  northern  Africa 
as  far  as  Tunis  ;  and  we  come  across  it  again  amongst 
the  living  races  in  the  Mediterranean  isles,  in  Sar- 
dinia, Sicily  and  »Southern  Italy.  Finally,  the  Tua- 
regs  of  the  Central  Sahara  belong  to  the  same  type. 
Everywhere   the    same    tall,   dark    race,   handsome, 


64  IRELAND. 

imaginative  ;  with  a  quite  definite  form  of  Lead,  of 
brow,  of  eyes  ;  a  Avell-marked  character  of  visage, 
complexion,  and  texture  of  hair. 

Thus  far  the  southern  extension  of  this,  our  sec- 
ond Irisli  race  ;  Ave  may  look  for  a  moment  <at  its  dis- 
tribution in  the  north.  Across  the  shallow  sea  which 
separates  us  from  Britain  we  find  the  same  race, 
clinging  always  to  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  It  dominates 
south  Wales,  where  its  presence  was  remarked  and 
commented  on  by  the  invading  Romans.  It  is  pres- 
ent elsewhere  through  the  Welsh  mountains,  and 
much  more  sparsely  over  the  east  of  England ;  but 
we  have  ample  evidence  that  at  one  time  this  tall,  dark 
race  held  the  whole  of  England  in  undisputed  pos- 
session, except,  perhaps,  for  a  remnant  of  the  Hyper- 
borean dwarfs.  In  the  west  of  Scotland,  and  espe- 
cially in  the  Western  Isles,  it  is  once  more  numerous ; 
and  Ave  find  offshoots  of  the  same  race  in  the  dark- 
haired  Norwegians, — still  holding  to  the  seaboard  of 
the  Atlantic. 

Such  is  the  distribution  of  this  once  dominant  but 
noAv  dwindled  race,  Avhich  has  gradually  descended 
from  the  summit  of  power  as  ancient  Rome  descended, 
as  Greece  descended,  or  Assyria  or  Egypt.  But  Ave 
can  look   back  AA^ith  certainty  to   a   time   when   this 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  65 

race,  and  this  race  only,  held  complete  possession  of 
all  the  lands  we  have  mentioned,  in  north  or  south, 
in  Europe  or  northern  Africa  ;  holding  everywhere  to 
the  Atlantic  coast,  or,  as  in  the  Mediterranean  isles, 
evidently  pressing  inward  from  the  Atlantic,  past  the 
Pillars  of  Hei'cules,  through  the  Strait  of  Gibraltar. 

It  is  evident  at  once  that  the  territory  of  this  race 
corresponds  exactlj',  throughout  many  countries,  with 
the  territory  of  the  cromlechs  and  standing  stones  ; 
where  we  find  the  one,  as  in  Ireland,  Brittany,  Spain, 
we  find  the  other ;  where  the  one  is  absent,  as  in 
Germany,  or  northern  Italy  or  Greece,  the  other  is 
likewise  absent.  The  identity  is  complete.  We  are 
justified,  therefore,  in  giving  the  same  provisional 
name  to  both,  and  calling  them  Atlantean,  from  their 
evident  origin  not  far  from  Atlas,  and  their  every- 
where clinging  to  the  Atlantic  coast.  AVe  can  find 
traces  of  no  other  race  which  at  all  closely  fulfills  the 
necessary  conditions  of  uniform  and  undisputed  ex- 
tension, through  a  long  epoch,  over  the  whole  crom- 
lech region — the  only  conditions  under  which  we  can 
conceive  of  the  erection  of  these  gigantic  monuments, 
or  of  the  long  established  and  universally  extended 
spiritual  conditions  which  make  possible  such  vast 
ideal  enterprises. 


66  IRELAND. 

In  this  race,  therefore,  Avhich  we  have  called  At- 
lantean,  we  find  the  conditions  fulfilled ;  of  this  race, 
and  of  no  other,  we  still  find  a  lingering  remnant  in 
each  of  the  cromlech  countries  ;  and  we  hardly  find  a 
trace  of  this  race,  either  now  or  in  the  past,  in  the 
lands  which  have  no  cromlechs  or  standing  stones. 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  standing  stones  of 
Cavancarragh,  four  miles  from  Fermanagh,  were, 
within  the  memory  of  men  still  living  or  of  their 
fathers,  buried  imder  ten  or  twelve  feet  of  peat, 
which  had  evidently  formed  there  after  their  erection. 
We  have  here  a  natural  chronometer ;  for  we  know 
the  rate  at  which  peat  forms,  and  we  can,  therefore, 
assign  a  certain  age  to  a  given  depth.  We  have 
given  one  mode  of  reckoning  already  ;  Ave  find  it 
corroborated  by  anotlier.  In  the  Somme  valley,  in 
northern  France,  we  have  a  Nature's  timepiece  ;  in 
the  peat,  at  different  levels,  are  relics  of  the  Roman 
age  ;  of  the  Gaulish  age  which  preceded  it;  and,  far 
deeper,  of  pre-historic  races,  like  our  Atlanteans,  who 
preceded  the  Gauls.  The  date  of  the  Roman  remains 
we  know  accurately  ;  and  from  this  standard  we  find 
that  the  peat  grows  regularly  some  three  centimeters 
a  century,  or  a  foot  in  a  thousand  years. 

On   the   mountain    side,  as   at   Cavancarragh,  the 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDEES.  67 

growth  is  likely  to  be  slower  than  in  a  river  valley  ; 
yet  we  may  take  the  same  rate,  a  foot  a  thousand 
years,  and  we  shall  have,  for  this  great  stone  circle, 
an  antiquity  of  ten  or  twelve  thousand  years  at  least. 
This  assumes  that  the  peat  began  to  form  as  soon  as 
the  monument  Avas  completed  ;  but  the  contrary  may 
be  the  case ;  centuries  may  have  intervened. 

We  may,  however,  take  this  as  a  provisional  date, 
and  say  that  our  cromlech  epoch,  the  epoch  of  the 
Atlantean  builders,  from  Algeria  to  Ireland,  from  Ire- 
land to  the  Baltic,  is  ten  or  twelve  thousand  years  ago  ; 
extending,  perhaps,  much  further  back  in  the  past, 
and  in  certain  regions  coming  much  further  down 
towards  the  present,  but  having  a  period  of  twelve 
thousand  years  ago  as  its  central  date.  It  happens 
that  we  have  traditions  of  a  great  dispersion  from  the 
verv  centre  Ave  have  been  led  to  fix,  the  neio:hbor- 
hood  of  Atlas  or  Gibraltar,  and  that  to  this  dispersion 
tradition  has  given  a  date  over  eleven  thousand 
years  ago  ;  but  to  this  side  of  the  subject  Ave  cannot 
more  fully  allude  ;  it  Avould  take  us  too  far  afield. 

We  have  gone  far  enough  to  make  it  tolerably 
certain,  first,  that  these  great  and  Avonderful  monu- 
ments Avere  built  Avhen  uniform  conditions  of  order, 
uniform  religious  beliefs  and  aspirations,  and  a  luii- 


68  IRELAND. 

form  mastery  over  natural  forces  extended  through- 
out a  vast  region  spreading  northward  and  east- 
ward from  Mount  Atlas  or  Gibraltar ;  we  have  seen, 
next,  that  these  conditions  Avere  furnished  Avhen  a 
well-defined  race,  whom  we  have  called  Atlantean, 
was  spread  as  the  dominant  element  over  this  whole 
region ;  and,  finally,  Ave  have  seen  reason  to  fix  on  a 
period  some  elcA^en  or  twelve  thousand  years  ago  as 
the  central  period  of  that  domination,  though  it  may 
have  begun,  and  probably  did  begin,  many  centuries 
eai'lier.  The  distribution  of  the  cromlechs  is  certain  ; 
the  distribution  of  the  race  is  certain  ;  the  age  of  one 
characteristic  group  of  the  monuments  is  certain. 
Further  than  this  we  need  not  go. 

When  we  try  to  form  a  clearer  image  of  the  life  of 
this  tall  archaic  race  of  cromlech-builders,  avc  can 
divine  very  much  to  fill  the  picture.  We  note,  to 
begin  with,  that  not  only  do  they  always  hold  to  the 
Atlantic  ocean  as  something  kindred  and  familiar, 
but  that  they  are  found  everywhere  in  islands  at  such 
distances  from  the  nearest  coasts  as  Avould  demand  a 
certain  seamanship  for  their  arrival.  This  is  true  of 
their  presence  in  Malta,  Minorca,  Sardinia  ;  it  is  even 
more  true  of  Ireland,  the  Western  Isles  of  Scotland, 
the  Norwegian  Isles  ;  all  of  Avhich  are  surrounded  by 


THE  CKOMLECH  BUILDEES.  69 

stormy  and  treacherous  seas,  where  wrecks  are  very 
common  even  in  our  day.  We  must  believe  that  our 
tall,  dark  invaders  were  a  race  of  seamen,  thoroughly 
skilled  in  the  dangerous  navigation  of  these  dark 
seas ;  Caesar  marveled  at,  and  imitated,  the  ship- 
building of  the  natives  of  Brittany  in  his  day ; 
we  equally  admire  the  prowess  of  their  sons,  the 
Breton  fishermen,  in  our  own  times.  We  find,  too, 
that  in  the  western  districts  and  ocean  islands  of  our 
own  Ireland  the  tall,  dark  race  often  follows  the  sea, 
showing  the  same  hereditary  skill  and  daring  ;  a  skill 
which  certainly  marked  the  first  invaders  of  that  race, 
or  they  would  never  have  reached  our  island  at  all. 
We  are  the  more  justified  in  seeing,  in  these  dark 
cromlech-builders,  the  Fomorians  of  old  Gaelic  tra- 
dition, who  came  up  out  of  the  sea  and  subjugated  the 
Firbolgs. 

Even  to  those  familiar  with  the  geological  record 
of  man  it  is  sufficiently  startling  to  find  that  the  Fir- 
bolgs, the  early  dwarfish  race  of  Hyperboreans,  in 
all  probability  were  ignorant  of  boats ;  that  they 
almost  certainly  came  to  our  island  dry-shod,  as  they 
had  come  earlier  to  Britain,  migrating  over  unbroken 
spaces  of  land  to  what  afterwards  became  the  isle  of 
Erin  ;    for  this  race  we  find  everywhere  associated 


70  IRELAND. 

with  the  mammoth — on  the  continent,  in  Britain,  in 
our  own  island — and  the  mammoths  certainly  never 
came  over  in  ships.  Needless  to  say,  there  is  abuii- 
dant  geological  evidence  as  well,  to  show  our  former 
union  with  continental  Europe, — though  of  course  at 
a  time  immensely  more  remote  than  ten  or  twelve 
thousand  years  ago. 

We  are,  therefore,  led  to  identify  our  Atlantean 
race  of  hardv  seamen  with  the  Fomorians  who  came 
up  out  of  the  sea  and  found  the  furtive  Firbolgs  in 
possession  of  our  island  ;  and  to  this  race,  the  Fo- 
morians of  the  sea,  we  credit  the  building  of  crom- 
lechs and  standing  stones,  not  only  among  ourselves, 
but  in  Norway,  in  Britain,  in  Brittany,  in  Spain,  in 
Africa. 

We  shall  presently  pick  up  the  thread  of  tradition, 
as  we  find  it  in  Ireland,  and  try  to  follow  the  doings 
and  life  of  the  Fomorian  invaders  ;  but  in  the  mean- 
time we  may  try  to  gain  some  insight  into  the  most 
mysterious  and  enduring  of  their  works.  The  crom- 
lechs which  have  been  excavated  in  many  cases  are 
found  to  contain  the  funereal  urns  of  a  people  who 
burned  their  dead.  It  does  not  follow  that  their  first 
and  only  use  was  as  tombs  ;  but  if  we  think  of  them 
as  tombs  only,  we  must  the  more  marvel  at  the  faith 


THE  CROMLECH  BUILDERS.  71 

of  the  builders,  and  their  firm  belief  in  the  reality 
and  overwhelming  import  of  the  other  world  which 
we  enter  at  death.  For  of  dwellings  for  the  living, 
of  fortresses  or  storehouses,  of  defences  against  the 
foes  who  later  invaded  them,  we  find  few  traces ; 
nothing  at  all  to  compare  with  their  massive  mauso- 
leums. The  other  world,  for  them,  was  a  far 
weightier  concern  than  this,  and  to  the  purposes  of 
that  world,  as  they  conceived  it,  all  their  energies 
were  directed.  We  can  hardly  doubt  that,  like  other 
races  who  pay  extreme  reverence  to  the  dead,  their 
inner  vision  beheld  these  departed  ones  still  around 
them  and  among  them,  forming  with  them  a  single 
race,  a  single  family,  a  single  life.  This  world  was 
for  them  only  the  threshold  of  the  other,  the  place 
of  preparation.  To  that  other  their  thoughts  all 
turned,  for  that  other  they  raised  these  titanic  build- 
ings. The  solemn  masses  and  simple  grandeur  of 
the  cromlechs  fitly  symbolize  the  mood  of  reverence 
in  which  they  drew  near  to  the  sublime  Avorld  of  the 
hidden  ;  the  awe  with  which  their  handiwork  affirmed 
how  greatly  that  world  outweighs  this.  At  these 
houses  of  the  dead  they  were  joined  in  spirit  and 
communion  wnth  those  who  had  passed  away  ;  once 
more   united  with   their   fathers    and    their   fathers' 


72  IRELAND. 

fathers,  from  tlie  dim  beginning  of  their  race.  The 
air,  for  them,  was  full  of  spirits.  Only  the  dead 
truly  lived. 

The  circles  of  standing  stones  are  also  devoted  to 
ideal  ends.  Though  the  men  who  set  them  up  could 
have  built  not  less  wonderful  forts  or  dwellings  of 
stone,  we  find  none  of  these  ;  nor  has  any  worldly 
purpose  ever  been  assigned  to  the  stone  circles.  Yet 
there  seems  to  be  a  very  simple  interpretation  of  their 
symbology  5  the  circle,  through  all  antiquity,  stood 
for  the  circling  year,  which  ever  returns  to  its  point 
of  departure,  spring  repeating  spring,  summer  answer- 
ing to  summer,  winter  with  its  icy  Avinds  only  the 
return  of  former  winters  :  the  circling  year  and  its 
landmarks,  whether  four  seasons,  or  twelve  months, 
or  twenty-seven  lunar  mansions,  through  one  of  which 
the  wandering  moon  passes  in  a  day.  We  shoidd  thus 
have  circles  of  twelve  or  twenty-seven  stones,  or 
four  outlying  stones  at  equal  distances,  for  the  four 
seasons,  the  regents  of  the  year.  By  counting  the 
stones  in  each  circle  we  can  tell  to  which  division  of 
the  year  they  belonged,  whether  the  solar  months  or 
the  lunar  mansions. 

But  with  all  ancient  nations  the  cycle  of  the  year 
was   only   the   symbol  of  the   spiritual   cycle   of  the 


THE  CKOMLECH  BUILDERS.  73 

soul,  the  path  of  birth  and  death.  We  must  remem- 
ber that  even  for  ourselves  the  same  symbolism  holds  : 
in  the  winter  Ave  celebrate  the  Incarnation  ;  in  spring, 
the  Crucifixion  ;  in  summer,  the  birth  of  the  beloved 
disciple  ;  in  autumn,  the  day  of  All  Souls,  the  feast  of 
the  dead.  Thus  for  us,  too,  the  succeeding  seasons 
only  symbolize  the  stages  of  a  spiritual  life,  the 
august  procession  of  the  soid. 

We  cannot  think  it  Avas  otherAA^ise  Avith  a  people 
Avho  lived  and  built  so  majestically  for  the  hidden 
world;  these  great  stone  circles  symbolized  for  them, 
we  must  believe,  the  circling  life  of  the  soul,  the 
cycle  of  necessity,  Avith  the  door  of  liberation  to  the 
home  of  the  blest,  Avho  have  reached  perfect  freedom 
and  go  no  more  out.  AVe  may  picture  in  imagination 
their  solemn  celebrations ;  priests  robed,  perhaps,  in 
the  mingled  gx'een  and  purple  of  their  hills,  passing 
Avithin  the  circle,  chanting  some  archaic  hymn  of 
the  Divine. 


THE  DE  DANAANS. 


IV. 

THE  DE  DANAANS. 

In  the  dim  days  of  Fomorian  and  Firbolg,  and  for 
ages  after,  Erin  was  a  land  of  forests,  full  of  wild 
cattle  and  deer  and  wolves.  The  central  plain  was 
altogether  hidden  under  green  clouds  of  oak-woods, 
full  of  long,  mysterious  alleys,  dimpled  with  sunny 
glades,  echoing  in  spring  and  summer  to  the  songs 
of  innumerable  birds.  Everywhere  through  the 
wide  and  gloomy  forests  were  the  blue  mirrors  of 
lakes,  starred  Avith  shaggy  islands,  the  hanging  hills 
descending  verdant  to  the  water's  edge.  Silver  rivers 
spread  their  network  among  the  woods,  and  the  lakes 
and  the  quiet  reaches  of  the  rivers  teemed  with  trout 
and  salmon.  The  hilly  lands  to  the  north  and  south 
showed  purple  under  the  sky  from  among  their  forests, 
oak  mingling  with  pine  ;  and  the  four  seas  beat 
around  our  island  with  their  white  fringe  of  hovering 
gulls.  Over  all,  the  arch  of  the  blue,  clearer  and 
less  clouded  then  than  now.  A  pleasant  land,  full  of 
gladness  and  mystery. 

We    can    but    obscurely   image    to   ourselves   the 

(77) 


78  IRELAND. 

thoughts  and  deeds  of  the  earliest  dwellers  in  our 
island.  We  know  that  they  were  skilled  in  many 
arts  of  peace  and  inured  to  the  shock  of  war.  The 
sky  spread  above  them  as  over  us,  and  all  around 
them  was  the  green  gloom  of  the  forests,  the  white- 
ness of  lakes  and  rivers,  the  rough  purple  of  the 
heather.  The  great  happenings  of  life,  childhood 
and  age  and  death,  were  for  them  what  they  are  for 
us,  yet  their  blood  flowed  warmer  than  ours.  Browned 
by  wind  and  sun,  wet  by  the  rain  and  the  early  dew 
of  the  morning,  they  delighted  in  the  vigor  of  the 
prime.  Their  love  for  kindred,  for  their  friends  and 
lovers,  was  as  ours  ;  and  when  friends  and  kindred 
passed  into  the  darkness,  they  still  kept  touch  with 
their  souls  in  the  invisible  Beyond. 

The  vision  of  our  days  is  darkened  by  too  much 
poring  over  earthly  things ;  but  the  men  of  old, 
like  many  of  our  simpler  races  now,  looked  confi- 
dently and  with  intent  faith  across  the  threshold. 
For  them  the  dead  did  not  depart — hidden  but  from 
their  eyes,  while  very  near  to  their  souls.  Those  in 
the  beyond  Avere  still  linked  to  those  on  earth  ;  all 
together  made  one  undivided  life,  neither  in  the  visi- 
ble world  alone  nor  in  the  hidden  world  alone,  but  in 
both  j  each  according  to  their  destinies   and   duties. 


y^y^wiB 


S^B- 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  79 

The  men  of  old  were  immeasurably  strong  in  this 
sense  of  immortality — a  sense  based  not  on  faith  but 
on  knowledge  ;  on  a  living  touch  with  those  Avho 
had  gone  before.  They  knew  both  over-world  and 
under-world,  because  they  held  their  souls  open  to 
the  knowledge  of  both,  and  did  not  set  their  hearts 
on  earthly  things  alone.  A  strong  life  close  to  the 
life  of  the  natural  world,  a  death  that  was  no  separa- 
tion, the  same  human  hearts  as  ours, — further  Ave 
need  not  go  in  imagining  that  far-off  time. 

A  third  people  was  presently  added  to  these  two, 
at  an  epoch  fixed  by  tradition  some  four  thousand 
years  ago.  A  vivid  picture  of  their  coming  has  been 
handed  down  to  us,  and  this  picture  we  shall  repro- 
duce, as  many  circumstances  and  particulars  of  our 
knowledge  drawn  from  other  sources  concur  to  show 
that  our  old  legend  is  near  to  the  truth,  both  in  time 
and  happenings. 

The  name  these  newcomers  bore  was  Tuata  De 
Danaan,  the  De  Danaan  tribes  ;  they  were  golden- 
haired  and  full  of  knowledge,  and  their  coming  was 
heavy  with  destiny  for  the  dark  races  of  Fomor  and 
Firbolg.  Even  to-day,  mysterious  whispers  of  the 
De  Danaans  linger  among  the  remote  valleys  and 
hillsides  of  our  island,  and  truth  is  hidden  in  every 


80  IRELAND. 

legend  of  their  deeds.  They  have  borne  a  constant 
repute  for  magical  knowledge,  and  the  first  tradition 
of  their  coming  not  only  echoes  that  repute,  but 
shows  how  first  they  came  by  it. 

The  De  Danaans  came  from  the  north  ;  from  what 
land,  we  shall  presently  inquire.  They  landed  some- 
where on  the  northeast  coast  of  our  island,  says  the 
tradition ;  the  coast  of  Antrim  was  doubtless  the 
place  of  their  arrival,  and  we  have  our  choice  be- 
tween Larne  and  the  estuary  of  the  Foyle.  All 
between,  lofty  cliffs  face  a  dark  and  angry  sea,  where 
no  one  not  familiar  with  the  coast  Avould  willingly 
approach  ;  their  later  course  in  the  island  makes  it 
very  probable  that  they  came  to  the  Foyle. 

There,  still  withiu  sight  of  the  Caledonian  isles 
and  headlands  hovering  in  blue  shadows  over  the 
sea,  they  entered,  Avhere  the  sun  rose  over  long  silver 
sands  and  hills  of  chalk,  with  a  grim  headland  on 
the  west  towering  up  into  sombre  mountains.  Once 
within  the  strait,  they  had  a  wide  expanse  of  quiet 
waters  on  all  sides,  running  deep  among  the  rugged 
hills,  and  receiving  at  its  further  end  the  river 
Foyle,  tempting  them  further  and  further  with  their 
ships.  Up  the  Foyle  Avent  the  De  Danaan  fleet, 
among  the  oak-woods,  the  deer  gazing  wide-eyed  at 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  81 

them  from  dark  caverns  of  shadow,  the  wolves  peer- 
ing after  them  in  the  night.  Then,  when  their  ships 
would  serve  them  no  further,  they  landed,  and,  to  set 
the  seal  on  their  coming,  burned  their  boats,  casting 
in  their  lot  with  the  fate  of  their  new  home.  Still 
following  the  streams  of  the  Foyle,  for  rivers  were 
the  only  pathways  through  the  darkness  of  the  woods, 
the}'  came  to  the  Lakes  of  Erne,  then,  as  now,  beau- 
tiful with  innumerable  islands,  and  draped  with  cur- 
tains of  forest.  Beyond  Erne,  they  fixed  their  first 
settlement  at  Mag  Rein,  the  Plain  of  the  Headland, 
within  the  bounds  of  what  afterwards  was  Leitrim  5 
and  at  this  camp  their  legend  takes  up  the  tale. 

It  would  seem  that  the  Fomorians  were  tiien  gath- 
ered further  to  the  west,  as  Avell  as  in  the  northern 
isles.  The  Firbolgs  had  their  central  stronghold  at 
Douin  Cain,  the  Beautiful  Eminence,  which,  tradi- 
tion tells  us,  later  bore  the  name  of  Tara.  The  chief 
among  their  chiefs  was  Eocaid,  son  of  Ere,  remem- 
bered as  the  last  ruler  of  the  Firbolgs.  Every  man 
of  tliem  was  a  hunter,  used  to  spear  and  shield,  and 
the  skins  of  deer  and  the  shaggy  hides  of  wolves 
were  their  garments ;  their  dwellings  were  built  of 
well-fitted  oak.  To  the  chief,  Eocaid,  Erc's  son, 
came  rumor  of  the  strangers  near  the  Lakes  of  Erne  ; 


82  IRELAND. 

their  ships,  burned  at  their  debarking,  were  not  there 
to  tell  of  the  manner  of  their  coming,  and  the  De 
Danaans  themselves  bruited  it  abroad  that  thej  had 
come  hither  by  magic,  borne  upon  the  wings  of  the 
wind.  The  chiefs  of  Tara  gathered  together,  within 
their  fort  of  earth  crowned  with  a  stockade,  and  took 
counsel  how  to  meet  this  new  adventure.  After  long 
consultation  they  chose  one  from  among  them,  Sreng 
by  name,  a  man  of  imcommon  strength,  a  warrior 
tried  and  proven,  who  should  go  westward  to  find 
out  more  of  the  De  Danaans. 

Doubtless  taking  certain  chosen  companions  with 
him,  Sreng,  the  man  of  valor  from  among  the  P^ir- 
bolgs,  set  forth  on  his  quest.  As  in  all  forest-covered 
countries,  the  only  pathways  lay  along  the  river- 
banks,  or,  in  times  of  drought,  through  the  sand  or 
pebbles  of  their  beds.  Where  the  woods  pressed 
closest  tipon  the  streams,  the  path  wound  from  one 
bank  to  the  other,  crossing  by  fords  or  stepping- 
stones,  or  by  a  bridge  of  tree-trunks.  So  went 
Sreng,  careful  and  keen-eyed,  up  the  stream  of 
the  Blackwater,  and  thence  to  the  Erne,  and  so 
drew  near  to  the  Plain  of  the  Headland,  where 
was  the  De  Danaan  camp.  They,  too,  had  word 
of  his  coming  from    their    scouts  and  hunters,    and 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  83 

sent  forth  Breas,  one  among  their  bravest,  to  meet 
the  envoy. 

They  sighted  each  other  and  hahed,  each  setting 
his  shield  in  the  earth,  peering  at  his  adversary  above 
its  rim.  Then,  reassured,  they  came  together,  and 
Breas  first  spoke  to  Sreng.  After  the  first  Avords 
they  fell,  warrior-like,  to  examining  each  other's 
weapons  ;  Sreng  saw  that  the  two  spears  of  Breas  the 
De  Danaan  were  thin,  slender  and  long,  and  sharp- 
pointed,  while  his  own  were  heavy,  thick  and  point- 
less, but  sharply  rounded. 

Here  we  have  a  note  of  reality,  for  spears  of  these 
two  types  are  well  known  to  us  ;  those  of  Sreng  Avere 
chisel-shaped,  round-edged,  socketed  celts ;  the  De 
Danaan  lances  were  long  and  slender,  like  our  spears. 
There  are  two  materials  also — a  beautiful  golden 
bronze,  shining  and  gleaming  in  the  sunlight,  and  a 
darker,  ruddier  metal,  dull  and  heavy ;  and  these 
darker  spears  have  sockets  for  greatly  thicker  hafts. 
Both  also  carried  swords,  made,  very  likely,  the  one 
of  golden,  the  other  of  dull,  copper-colored  bronze. 

Then,  putting  these  pleasant  things  aside,  they 
turned  to  weightier  matters,  and  Breas  made  a  pro- 
posal for  the  De  Danaan  men.  The  island  Avas  large, 
the  forests  Avide  and  full  of  game,  the  waters  SAveet 


84  IRELAND. 

and  well-stocked  with  fish.     Might  they  not  share  it 

between  them,  and  join  hands  to  keep   out  ail  future 

comers  ?    Sreng  could  give  no  final  answer ;  he  could 

only  put  the   matter  before   the   Firbolg  chiefs  ;   so, 

exchanging   spears   in   sign   of  friendship   and   for  a 

token  between  them,  they  returned  each  to  his  own 
camp. 

Sreng  of  the  Firbolgs  retraced  his  path  some  four- 
score miles  among  the  central  forests,  and  came  to 
the  Beautiful  Eminence,  where  the  Firbolgs  had  their 
settlement.  Eocaid,  Erc's  son,  their  chieftain,  called 
the  lesser  chiefs  around  him,  and  Sreng  made  fidl  re- 
port of  what  he  had  seen  and  heard.  The  Firbolgs, 
pressed  on  by  their  fate,  decided  to  refuse  all  terms 
with  the  De  Danaans,  but  to  give  them  battle,  and 
drive  them  from  the  island.  So  they  made  ready, 
each  man  seeing  to  the  straps  of  his  shield,  the  burn- 
ishing of  his  thick  sword  and  heavy  spear.  Eyes 
gleamed  out  beneath  loAvering  brows  all  about  the 
dwellings  of  Tara,  and  hot  words  were  muttered  of 
the  coming  fight.  The  dark  faces  of  the  Firbolgs 
were  full  of  wrath. 

Breas,  returning  to  the  camp  of  the  Tuata  De 
Danaan,  gave  such  account  of  the  fierceness  and 
strength  of  Sreng,  and  the  weight  and  sturdiness  of 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  85 

his  weapons,  that  the  hearts  of  the  golden-haired 
newcomers  misgave  them,  and  they  drew  away  west- 
ward to  the  strip  of  land  that  lies  between  the  lakes 
of  Corrib  and  Mask.  There,  tradition  tells  us,  they 
made  an  encampment  upon  the  hill  of  Belgadan,  near 
the  stream  that  flows  through  caverns  beneath  the 
rocks  from  the  northern  to  the  southern  lake.  From 
their  hill-top  they  had  clear  view  of  the  plain  stretch- 
ing eastward,  across  Avhich  the  Firbolg  warriors 
must  come  ;  to  the  right  hand  and  to  the  left  were 
spread  the  great  white  waters  of  the  lakes,  stretching 
far  away  to  the  northern  and  southern  verge  of  the 
sky.  Islands  dotted  the  lakes,  and  trees  mirrored 
themselves  in  the  waters.  Behind  them,  to  the  west- 
ward, rose  a  square-topped  mountain,  crowned  by 
a  clear  tarn ;  and,  behind  that,  tier  upon  tier  of 
hills,  stretching  dark  and  sombre  along  Lough  Mask 
to  the  north,  and  spreading  westward  to  the  twelve 
crystal  hills  of  Connemara. 

Across  the  plain  to  the  east,  then  called  the  Plain 
of  Nia,  but  thereafter  Mag  Tuiread  or  Moytura,  the 
Plain  of  the  Pillars,  lay  the  forests,  and  thence  issued 
forth  the  hosts  of  the  Firbolgs,  encamping  on  the 
eastern  verge  of  the  open  space.  !Nuada,  the  De 
Danaan  king,  once  more  sought  a  peaceful  issue  to 


86  IRELAND, 

their  meeting,  but  Erc's  son  Eocaid  refused  all  terms, 
and  it  was  plain  to  all  that  they  must  fight. 

It  was  midsummer.  The  air  Avas  warm  about 
them,  the  lake-shores  and  the  plain  clothed  in  green 
of  many  gently  blended  shades.  The  sun  shone 
down  upon  them,  and  the  lakes  mirrored  the  clear 
blue  above.  From  their  hill  of  encampment  de- 
scended the  De  Danaans,  with  their  long  slender 
spears  gleaming  like  bright  gold,  their  swords  of 
golden  bronze  firmly  grasped,  their  left  hands  grip- 
ing the  thong  of  their  shields.  Golden-haired,  with 
flowing  tresses,  they  descended  to  the  fight ;  what 
stately  battle-song  they  chanted,  what  Powers  they 
called  on  for  a  blessing,  Ave  cannot  tell ;  nor  in  what 
terms  the  dark-browed  Firbolgs  answered  them  as 
they  approached  across  the  plain.  All  that  day  did 
the  hosts  surge  together,  spear  launched  against 
spear,  and  bronze  sword  clashing  against  shield ;  all 
that  day  and  for  three  days  more,  and  then  the  fate 
of  the  Firbolgs  was  decided.  Great  and  dire  was 
the  slaughter  of  them,  so  that  Erc's  son  Eocaid  saw 
that  all  Avas  lost.  WithdraAving  Avith  a  hundred  of 
his  own  men  about  him,  Eocaid  Avas  seeking  Avater 
to  quench  his  thirst,  for  the  heat  of  the  battle  was 
upon  him,  Avhen  he  was  pursued  by  a  greater  band 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  87 

of  the  De  Danaans,  under  the  three  sons  of  Nemed, 
one  of  their  chieftains. 

Eocaid  and  his  bodyguard  fled  before  Nemed's 
sons,  making  their  way  northeastward  along  the  Moy 
river,  under  the  shadow  of  the  Mountains  of  Storms, 
now  wrongly  named  Ox  Mountains.  They  came  at 
last  to  the  great  strand  called  Traig  Eotaile,  but  now 
Ballysadare,  the  Cataract  of  the  Oaks, — where  the 
descending  river  is  cloven  into  white  terraces  by  the 
rocks,  and  the  sea,  retreating  at  low  tide,  leaves  a 
world  of  wet  sand  glinting  under  the  moonlight. 
At  the  very  sea's  margin  a  great  battle  was  fought 
between  the  last  king  of  the  Firbolgs  with  his  men, 
and  the  De  Danaans  under  Nemed's  sons ;  so  relent- 
less was  the  tight  along  the  tideways  that  few  re- 
mained to  tell  of  it,  for  Erc's  son  Eocaid  fell,  but 
Nemed's  three  sons  fell  likewise.  The  three  De 
Danaan  brothers  were  buried  at  the  western  end  of 
the  strand,  and  the  place  was  called  The  Gravestones 
of  the  Sons  of  Nemed,  in  their  memory.  The  son 
of  Ere  was  buried  on  the  strand,  Avhere  the  waves 
lap  along  the  shore,  and  his  cairn  of  Traig  Eotaile 
still  stands  by  the  Avater-side,  last  resting-place  of  the 
last  ruler  of  the  Firbolgs. 

Meanwhile  the  fighting  had  gone  on  at  Mag  Tui- 


88  IRELAND. 

read  by  the  lakes,  till  but  three  hundred  of  the  Fir- 
bolgs  were  left,  with  Sreng,  the  fierce  fighter,  at  their 
head.  Sreng  had  gained  enduring  fame  by  meeting 
Nuada,  the  De  Danaan  king,  in  combat,  and  smiting 
him  so  that  he  clove  the  shield-rim  and  cut  down 
deep  into  Nuada's  shoulder,  disabling  him  utterly 
from  the  battle.  Seeing  themselves  quite  outnum- 
bered, therefore,  the  survivors  of  the  Firbolgs  with 
Sreng  demanded  single  combat  Avith  De  Danaan 
champions,  but  the  victors  offered  them  worthy  terms 
of  peace.  The  Firbolgs  were  to  hold  in  lordship 
and  freedom  whichever  they  might  choose  of  the  five 
provinces ;  the  conquerors  were  to  have  the  rest. 

Sreng  looked  around  among  his  band  of  surviv- 
ors,— a  little  band,  though  of  great  valor, — and  he  re- 
membered the  hosts  of  his  people  that  had  entered 
the  battle  three  days  before,  but  now  lay  strewn 
upon  the  plain ;  and  thinking  that  they  had  done 
enough  for  valor  he  accepted  the  ofi'ered  terms, 
choosing  the  Western  Province  for  his  men.  In 
memory  of  him  it  was  called  Cuigead  Sreing  for  gen- 
erations, until  Conn  of  the  Five-Score  Battles  changed 
the  name  for  his  own,  calling  the  province  Connacht, 
as  it  is  to  this  day. 

It  fared  less  well  with  the  victors,  and  with  their 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  89 

victory  were  sown  seeds  of  future  discord.  For 
Nuada,  the  king^  being  grievously  wounded,  was  in 
no  state  to  rule,  so  that  the  chief  power  was  given 
to  Breas,  first  envoy  of  the  De  Danaans.  Now  Breas 
was  only  half  De  Danaan,  half  Fomor,  and  would 
not  recognize  the  De  Danaan  rites  or  laws  of  hos- 
pitality, but  was  a  very  tyrannous  and  overbearing 
ruler,  so  that  much  evil  came  of  his  government. 
Yet  for  seven  years  he  Avas  endured,  even  though 
meat  nor  ale  was  dispensed  at  his  banquets,  accord- 
ing to  De  Danaan  law. 

Mutterings  against  Breas  were  rife  among  the 
chiefs  and  their  followers  when  the  bard  Cairbre, 
whose  mother  Etan  was  also  a  maker  of  verses,  came  to 
the  assembly  of  Breas,  But  the  bard  was  shown  little 
honor  and  given  a  mean  lodging, — a  room  Avithout 
fire  or  bed,  with  three  dry  loaves  for  his  fare.  The 
bard  was  full  of  resentment  and  set  himself  to  make 
songs  against  Breas,  so  that  all  men  repeated  his 
verses,  and  the  name  of  Breas  fell  into  contempt.  All 
men's  minds  Avere  enkindled  by  the  bard,  and  they 
drove  Breas  forth  from  the  chieftainship.  Breas  fled 
to  his  Fomor  kindred  in  the  isles,  Avith  his  heart  full 
of  anger  and  revenge  against  the  De  Danaans. 

He  sought  help  of  his  kindred,  and  their  design 


90  IRELAND. 

was  told  to  the  Foraorian  chieftains — to  Balor  of  the 
Evil  Eye,  and  to  Indec,  son  of  De  Doranand,  chiefs 
of  the  Isles.  These  two  leaders  gathered  ships  from 
all  the  harbors  and  settlements  of  the  Fomorians, 
from  the  Hebrides,  the  Shetlands,  and  far-distant 
Norway,  so  that  their  fleet  was  thick  as  gulls  above 
a  shoal  of  lish  along  the  north  shores  of  Erin. 

Coming  down  from  the  northern  isles,  they  sighted 
the  coast  of  Erin,  the  peaks  of  the  northwestern 
mountains  rising  purple  towards  the  clouds,  with 
white  seas  foaming  around  them.  Past  towering 
headlands  they  sailed ;  then,  drawing  in  towards  the 
shore,  they  crept  under  the  great  cliffs  of  Slieve 
League,  that  rose  like  a  many-colored  wall  from  the 
sea  to  the  sky — so  high  that  the  great  eagles  on 
their  summits  were  but  specks  seen  from  beneath,  so 
high  that  the  ships  below  seemed  like  sea-shells  to 
those  who  watched  them  from  above.  With  the  wall 
of  the  cliffs  on  their  left  hand,  a:id  the  lesser  head- 
lands and  hills  of  Sligo  on  their  right,  they  came 
to  that  same  strand  of  Ballysadare,  the  Cataract  of 
the  Oaks,  where  the  last  of  the  Firbolgs  fell.  Draw- 
ing their  long  ships  np  on  the  beach,  with  furled  sail 
and  oars  drawn  in,  they  debarked  their  army  on  the 
shore.     It  was  a  landing  of  ill-omen  for  the  Fomor- 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  91 

iaiis,  that  landing  beside  the  cairn  of  Eocaid ;  a 
landing  of  ill-omen  for  Indec,  son  of  De  Domnand, 
and  for  Balor  of  the  Evil  Eye. 

It  was  the  fall  of  the  leaf  when  they  came  |  the 
winds  ran  crying  through  the  forests,  tearing  the 
leaves  and  branches  from  the  oaks,  and  mourning 
among  the  pines  of  the  uplands.  The  sea  was  gray 
as  a  gull's  back,  with  dark  shadoAvs  under  the  cliffs 
and  white  tresses  of  foam  along  the  headlands.  At 
evening  a  cold  wind  brought  the  rain  beating  in  from 
the  ocean.  Thus  the  Fomorians  landed  at  the  Cata- 
ract of  the  Oaks,  and  marched  inland  to  the  plain 
now  called  Tirerril  in  Sligo.  The  murky  sky  spread 
over  the  black  and  withered  waste  of  the  plain, 
hemmed  in  with  gloomy  hills,  wild  rocks  and  ravines, 
and  with  all  the  northern  horizon  broken  by  distant 
mountains.  Here  Indec  and  Balor,  and  Breas  the 
cause  of  their  coming,  fixed  their  camp.  They  sent 
a  message  of  defiance  to  the  De  Danaans,  challeng- 
ing them  to  fight  or  surrender.  The  De  Danaans 
heard  the  challenge  and  made  ready  to  fight. 

Nuada,  now  called  the  chieftain  of  the  Silver  Arm, 
because  the  mischief  wrought  by  Sreng's  blow^  on  his 
shoulder  had  been  hidden  by  a  silver  casing,  was 
once   more   ruler   since   Breas   had  been  driven  out. 


92  IRELAND. 

Besides  Nuada,  these  Avere  De  Danaan  eliieftains : 
Dagda,  the  Mighty  ;  Lug,  son  of  Cian,  sou  of  Dian- 
cect,  surnamed  Lamfada,  the  Long  Armed  ;  Ogma, 
of  the  Sunlike  Face  ;  and  Angus,  the  Young.  They 
summoned  the  Avorkers  in  bronze  and  the  armorers, 
and  bid  them  prepare  sword  and  spear  for  battle, 
charging  the  makers  of  spear-haft  and  sliield  to  per- 
fect their  Avork.  Tlie  heralds  also  AA^ere  ready  to 
proclaim  the  rank  of  the  Avarriors,  and  those  skilled 
in  healing  herbs  stood  prepared  to  succor  the  Avounded. 
The  bards  Avere  there  also  to  arouse  valor  and  ardor 
with  their  songs. 

Then  marching  AvestAvard  to  the  plain  of  the  bat- 
tle among  the  hills,  they  set  their  camp  and  advanced 
upon  the  Fomorians.  Each  man  had  tAvo  spears 
bound  Avith  a  thong  to  draAv  them  back  after  the  cast, 
Avith  a  shield  to  Avard  off  bioAvs,  and  a  broad-bladed 
SAVord  of  bronze  for  close  combat.  With  Avar-chants 
and  invocations  the  tAVO  hosts  met.  The  spears,  Avell 
poised  and  leveled,  cloA^e  the  air,  hissing  betAA-een 
them,  and  under  the  AA^eight  of  the  spear-heads  and 
their  sharp  points  many  in  both  hosts  fell.  There 
were  cries  of  the  Avounded  noAV,  mingled  with  battle- 
songs,  and  hoarse  shouting  for  vengeance  among 
those  whose  sons  and  brothers  and  sworn  friends  fell. 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  93 

Another  cast  of  the  spears,  seaming  tlie  air  between 
as  the  hosts  closed  in,  and  thev  fell  on  each  other 
Avith  their  swords,  shields  upraised  and  gold-bi'onze 
sword-points  darting  beneath  like  the  tongues  of 
serpents.  They  cut  and  thrust,  each  with  his  eyes 
fixed  on  the  fierce  eyes  of  his  foe. 

They  fought  on  the  day  of  the  Spirits,  now  the  Eve 
of  All  Saints  ;  the  Fomorians  Avere  routed,  and  their 
chieftains  slain.  But  of  the  De  Danaans,  Nuada, 
once  Avoundcd  by  Sreng  of  the  Firbolgs,  now  fell  by 
the  hand  of  Balor ;  yet  Balor  also  fell,  slain  by  Lug, 
his  own  daughter's  son. 

Thus  was  the  might  of  the  Fomorians  broken,  and 
the  De  Danaans  ruled  unopposed,  their  power  and 
the  works  of  their  hands  spreading  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land. 

Many  monuments  are  accredited  to  tliem  by  tradi- 
tion, but  greatest  and  most  wonderful  are  the  pyra- 
mids of  stone  at  Brugh  on  the  Boyne.  Some  nine 
miles  from  the  sandy  seashore,  where  the  Boyne  loses 
itself  in  the  waves,  there  is  a  broad  tongue  of  meadow- 
land,  shut  in  on  three  sides  southward  by  the  Boyne, 
and  to  the  northeast  cut  off  by  a  lesser  stream  that 
joins  it.  This  remote  and  quiet  headland,  very 
famous  in  the  annals,  was  in  old  days  so  surrounded 


94  IRELAND. 

by  woods  that  it  was  like  a  quiet  glade  in  the  forest 
rimmed  by  the  clear  Avaters  of  the  Boyne.  The 
Mourne  Mountains  to  the  north  and  the  lesser  sum- 
mits on  the  southern  sky-line  were  hidden  by  the 
trees.  The  forest  wall  encircled  the  green  meadow- 
land,  and  the  river  fringed  Avith  blue  forget-me-nots. 
In  this  quiet  spot  was  the  sacred  place  of  the  De 
Danaans,  and  three  great  pyramids  of  stone,  a  mile 
apart  along  the  river,  mark  their  three  chief  sanctu- 
aries. The  central  is  the  greatest ;  two  hundred  thou- 
sand tons  of  stone  heaped  up,  Avithin  a  circular  Avail 
of  stone,  itself  surrounded  by  a  great  outer  circle 
of  standing  stones,  thirty  in  number,  like  gray  sen- 
tinels guarding  the  shrine.  In  the  very  heart  of  the 
pyramid,  hushed  in  perpetual  stillness  and  peace^  is 
the  inmost  sanctuary,  a  chamber  formed  like  a  cross, 
domed  Avith  a  lofty  roof,  and  adorned  Avith  mysterious 
tracings  on  the  rocks.  Shrines  like  this  are  found  in 
many  lands,  whether  Avithin  the  heart  of  the  pyra- 
mids of  Egypt  or  in  the  recesses  of  India's  hills  ;  and 
in  all  lands  they  have  the  same  purpose.  They  are 
secret  and  holy  sanctuaries,  guarded  Avell  from  all 
outAvard  influence,  Avhere,  in  the  mystic  solitude,  the 
valiant  and  great  among  the  living  may  commune 
with   the    spirits   of   the   mighty   dead.      The    dead, 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  95 

though  hidden,  are  not  passed  away ;  their  souls  are 
in  perpetual  nearness  to  ours.  If  we  enter  deep 
within  ourselves,  to  the  remote  shrine  of  the  heart, 
as  the  J  entered  that  secluded  shrine,  we  may  find 
the  mysterious  threshold  where  their  world  and  our 
world  meet. 

In  the  gloom  and  silence  of  those  pyramid- 
chambers,  the  De  Danaans  thus  sought  the  souls 
of  their  mighty  ones — the  Dagda,  surnamed  the 
Mighty,  and  Lug  the  Long-Armed,  and  Ogma  of  the 
Sun-like  Face,  and  Angus  the  Young.  From  these 
luminous  guardians  they  sought  the  inbreathing  of 
wisdom,  drawing  into  themselves  the  might  of  these 
mightier  ones,  and  rising  toward  the  power  of  their 
immortal  world.  And  to  these  sacred  recesses  they 
brought  the  ashes  of  their  mighty  dead,  as  a  token 
that  they,  too,  had  passed  through  the  secret  gate- 
way to  the  Land  of  the  Ever  Young. 

Some  thirty  miles  to  the  west  of  Brugh,  on  the 
Boyne,  a  low  range  of  hills  rises  fi'om  the  central 
plain,  now  bearing  the  name  of  Slieve  na  Calliagli, 
the  Witch's  Hill.  In  the  days  of  the  great  forest  this 
Avas  the  first  large  open  space  to  the  west  coming  from 
Brugh,  and,  like  it,  a  quiet  and  remote  refuge  among 
the  woods.    On  the  hillsides  of  Slieve  na  Calliagh  are 


96  IRELAND. 

Other  pyramids  of  stone,  in  all  things  like  those  of 
Brugh,  and  with  the  same  chambered  sanctuaries,  but 
of  lesser  size  ;  belonging,  perhaps,  to  a  later  age, 
when  the  De  Danaans  Avere  no  longer  supreme  in  the 
land,  but  took  their  place  beside  newcome  invaders. 
These  lesser  shrines  Avere  also  sacred  places,  door- 
ways to  the  hidden  world,  entrance-gates  to  the  Land 
of  the  Ever  Young.  There  also  was  beheld  the  vision 
of  the  radiant  departed  ;  there  also  were  fonts  of  bap- 
tism, basins  wrought  of  granite  brought  hither  from 
the  distant  hills  of  Mourne  or  Wicklow.  As  in  all 
lands,  these  fonts  were  used  in  the  consecration  of 
the  new  birth,  from  which  man  rises  conscious  of  his 
immortality. 

In  harmony  Avith  this  faith  of  theirs,  our  present 
tradition  sees  in  the  De  Danaans  a  still  haunting  im- 
palpable presence,  a  race  invisible  yet  real,  dwelling 
even  now  among  our  hills  and  valleys.  When  the  life 
of  the  visible  world  is  hushed,  they  say,  there  is  an- 
other life  in  the  hidden,  where  the  Dagda  Mor  and 
Ogma  and  Lug  and  Angus  still  guard  the  De  Danaan 
hosts.  The  radiance  of  their  nearness  is  all  through 
the  land,  like  the  radiance  of  the  sun  hidden  behind 
storm-clouds,  glimmering  through  the  veil. 

In  the  chambers  of  those  pyramid-shrines  are  still 


THE  DE  DANAANS.  97 

traces  of  the  material  presence  of  the  De  Danaans ; 
not  only  their  baptismal  fonts,  but  more  earthly 
things — ornaments,  beads  of  glass  and  amber,  and 
combs  with  -which  they  combed  their  golden  locks. 
These  amber  beads,  like  so  many  things  in  the  De 
Danaan  history,  call  us  to  far  northern  lands  by  the 
Baltic,  whence  in  all  likelihood  the  De  Danaans  came; 
for  in  those  Baltic  lands  we  find  just  such  pyramid 
shrines  as  those  at  Brugh  and  on  the  hillsides  of 
Slieve  na  Calliagh,  and  their  ornaments  are  the  same, 
and  the  fashion  of  their  spear-heads  and  shields. 
The  plan  of  the  Danish  pyramid  of  Uby  is  like  the 
pyramids  of  Newgrange  and  Nowth  and  Dowth  by 
the  Boyne,  and  the  carvings  on  King  Gorm's  stone 
by  the  Baltic  are  like  the  carvings  of  stones  in  our 
own  island.  On  the  Baltic  shores,  too,  of  most  an- 
cient date  and  belonging  to  forgotten  times,  are  still 
found  fragments  and  even  perfect  hulls  of  just  such  long 
ships  as  Avere  needed  for  the  Danaans'  coming,  like 
the  ships  they  burnt  along  the  reaches  of  the  Foyle. 
By  the  Baltic,  too,  and  nowhere  else,  Avere  there 
races  with  hair  vellow  as  their  own  amber,  or,  as  our 
island  bards  say,  "  so  bright  that  the  new-molten  gold 
was  not  brighter  ;  yellow  as  the  yellow  flag-lilies  along 
the  verges  of  the  rivers."    Therefore,  in  character  of 


98  IRELAND. 

race,  in  face  and  feature,  in  color  and  complexion,  in 
the  form  and  make  of  sword  and  spear  and  shield,  in 
their  knowledge  of  ships  and  the  paths  of  the  sea,  as 
in  their  ornaments  and  decorative  art,  and  in  those 
majestic  pyramids  and  shrines  where  they  sought 
mystic  wisdom,  and  whither  they  carried  the  ashes 
of  their  dead,  as  to  a  place  of  sacred  rest — in  all  these 
the  life  of  the  De  Danaans  speaks  of  the  Baltic 
shores  and  the  ancient  race  of  golden-haired  heroes 
who  dwelt  there.  The  honoring  of  bards,  the 
heraldic  keeping  of  traditions  and  the  names  of  an- 
cestors, also  speak  of  the  same  home  ;  and  with  a 
college  of  heraldic  bards,  Avell-ordered  and  holding 
due  rank  and  honor,  we  can  well  see  how  the  stories 
of  their  past  have  come  down  even  to  our  days,  linger- 
ing among  our  hills  and  valleys,  as  the  De  Danaan 
themselves  linger,  hidden  yet  not  departed. 

The  traditional  time  of  their  coming,  too,  agrees 
well  with  all  Ave  know.  Without  bronze  tools  they 
could  not  have  carved  the  beautifully  adorned  stones 
that  are  built  into  the  pyramids  by  the  Boyne  ;  yet 
there  is  a  certain  early  ruggedness  about  these  stones 
that  falls  far  short  of  the  perfection  of  later  times. 
Early  in  the  bronze  age,  therefore,  they  must  be 
placed ;  and  the   early  bronze   age,  wherever  its  re- 


THE  DE  DANAANvS.  99 

moteness  can  be  measured,  as  in  the  Swiss  lakes  or 
the  peat-mosses  of  Denmark,  cannot  be  less  than  four 
thousand  years  ago,  thus  well  agreeing  with  our  De 
Danaan  tradition.  We  are,  therefore,  led  to  believe 
that  the  tale  told  by  these  traditions  is  in  the  main  a 
true  one ;  that  the  races  recorded  bv  them  came  in 
the  recorded  order ;  that  their  places  of  landing  are 
faithfully  remembered ;  that  all  traditions  pointing  to 
their  earlier  homes  are  worthy  of  belief,  and  in  full 
accord  with  all  our  other  knowledge. 


EMAIN  OF  MACA. 


V. 

EMAIN  OF  MACA. 
B.C.    50-A,D.    50. 

The  battles  of  Southern  and  Northern  Moytura 
gave  the  De  Danaans  sway  over  the  island.  After 
they  had  ruled  for  many  centuries,  they  in  their 
turn  were  subjected  to  invasion,  as  the  Firbolg  and 
Fomorian  had  been  before  them.  The  newcomers 
were  the  Sons  of  Milid,  and  their  former  home  was 
either  Gaul  or  Spain.  But  whether  from  Gaul  or 
Spain,  the  sons  of  ]\Iilid  were  of  undoubted  Gaelic 
race,  in  every  feature  of  character  and  complexion 
resembling  the  continental  Gauls. 

We  must  remember  that,  in  the  centuries  before 
the  northward  spread  of  Rome,  the  Gauls  were  the 
great  central  European  power.  Twenty-six  hundred 
years  ago  their  earlier  tribal  life  was  consolidated  into 
a  stable  empire  under  Ambigatos  ;  Galicia  in  Eastern 
Austria  and  Galicia  in  Western  Spain  mark  their  ex- 
treme borders  towards  the  rising  and  setting  sun. 

Several  centuries  before  the  days  of  Ambigatos,  in 

the    older    period    of   tribal    confederation,   was    the 

(103) 


104  IRELAND. 

coming  of  the  Gaelic  Sons  of  Milicl  to  Ireland.      Tra- 
dition places  the  date  between  three  and  four  thou- 
sand years  ago.    Yet  even  after  that  long  interval  of 
isolation  the  resemblance  between  the  Irish  and  con- 
tinental Gaels  is  perfect ;  they  are  tall,  solidly  built, 
rather  inclined  to  stoutness ;  they  are  fair-skinned,  or 
even  florid,  easily  browned  by  sun  and  wind.      Their 
eyes  are  gray,  greenish  or  hazel,  not  clear  blue,  like  the 
eyes  of  the  Baltic  race  ;  and  though  fair-haired,  they 
are  easily  distinguished  from  the  golden-haired  Norse- 
men.    Such  are  the  descendants  of  the  Sons  of  Milid. 
Coming  from    Gaul   or  Spain,   the    Sons  of  Milid 
landed  in  one  of  the  great  fiords  that  j)enetrate  be- 
tween the  mountains  of  Kerry — long  after  so  named 
from  the  descendants  of  Ciar.    These  same  fiords  be- 
tween the  hills  have  been  the  halting-place  of  conti- 
nental invaders  for  ages  ;  hardly  a  century  has  passed 
since  the  last  landing  there  of  continental  soldiers ; 
there  was  another  invasion  a  century  before  that,  and 
yet  another  a  hundred  years  earlier.      But  the  Sons 
of  Milid  showed  the  way.      They  may  have  come  by 
Bantry  Bay  or  the  Kenmare   River  or  Dingle  Bay ; 
more  probably  the  last,  for  tradition  still  points  to  the 
battlefield  Avhere  they  were  opposed,  on  the  hills  of 
Slieve  Mish,  above  the  Dingle  fiord. 


EM  A  IN  OF  MACA.  105 

But  wherever  they  debarked  on  that  southwestern 
coast  they  found  a  land  warm  and  winning  as  the 
south  they  had  left  behind — a  land  of  ever-green 
woods,  yew  and  arbutus  mingling  with  beech  and  oak 
and  fir ;  rich  southern  heaths  carpeting  the  hillsides, 
and  a  soft  drapery  of  ferns  upon  the  rocks.  There 
were  red  masses  of  overhanging  mountain,  but  in 
the  valleys,  sheltered  and  sun-warraed,  they  found  a 
refuge  like  the  Isles  of  the  Blest.  The  Atlantic,  surg- 
ing in  great  blue  rollers,  brought  the  warmth  of  trop- 
ical seas,  and  a  rich  and  vivid  growth  through  all  the 
glens  and  vales  responded  to  the  sun's  caress. 

The  De  Danaans  must  ere  this  have  spread  through 
flll  of  the  island,  except  the  western  province  assigned 
to  the  Firbolgs  ;  for  Ave  find  them  opposing, — but 
vainly  opposing, — the  Sons  of  Milid,  at  the  very 
place  of  their  landing.  Here  again  Ave  find  the  old 
tradition  A^erified ;  for  at  the  spot  recorded  of  old  by 
the  bards  and  heralds,  among  the  hills  by  the  pass 
that  leads  from  Dingle  to  Tralee  Bay,  numberless 
arroAA'-heads  haA-e  been  gathered,  the  gleanings  after 
a  great  combat.  The  De  Danaans  fought  Avith  sword 
and  spear,  but,  unless  they  had  added  to  their 
Aveapons  since  the  days  of  Breas  and  Sreng,  they  did 
not  shoot  Avith  the  boAv  j  this  AA^as,  perhaps,  the  cause 


106  IRELAND. 

of  their  defeat,  for  the  De  Danaans  were  defeated 
among  the  hills  on  that  long  headland. 

From  their  battlefield  they  could  see  the  sea  on 
either  hand,  stretching  far  inland  northward  and  south- 
ward ;  across  these  arms  of  the  sea  rose  other  headlands, 
more  distant,  the  armies  of  hills  along  them  ftiding 
from  green  to  purple,  from  purple  to  clear  blue.  But 
the  De  Danaans  had  burned  their  boats ;  they  sought 
refuge  rather  by  land,  retreating  northward  till  they 
came  to  the  shelter  of  the  great  central  woods.  The 
Sons  of  Milid  pursued  them,  and,  overtaking  them 
at  Tailten  on  the  Blackwater,  some  ten  miles  north- 
west of  Tara,  they  fought  another  battle ;  after  it, 
the  supremacy  of  the  De  Danaans  definitely  passed 
away. 

Yet  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that,  any  more 
than  the  Fomorians  or  Firbolgs,  the  De  Danaans 
ceased  to  fill  their  own  place  in  the  land.  They 
seem,  indeed,  to  have  been  preponderant  in  the 
north,  and  in  all  likelihood  they  hold  their  own  there 
even  now ;  for  every  addition  to  our  knowledge 
shows  us  more  and  more  how  tenacious  is  the  life  of 
races,  how  firmly  they  cling  to  their  earliest  dwell- 
ings. And  though  we  read  of  races  perishing  before 
invaders,   this  is  the  mere   boasting  of  conquerors  j 


EM  A  IN  OF  MACA.  107 

more  often  the  newcomers  are  absorbed  among  the 
earlier  race,  and  nothing  distinctive  remains  of  them 
but  a  name.  We  have  abundant  evidence  to  show 
that  at  the  pi'esent  day,  as  throughout  the  last  three 
thousand  years,  the  four  races  we  have  described  con- 
tinue to  make  up  the  bulk  of  our  population,  and  pure 
types  of  each  still  linger  unblended  in  their  most  an- 
cient seats  5  for,  though  races  mingle,  they  do  not 
therebv  lose  their  own  character.  The  law  is  rather 
that  the  type  of  one  or  other  will  come  out  clear 
in  their  descendants,  all  undefined  forms  tending  to 
disappear. 

Nor  did  any  subsequent  invasion  add  new  elements  ; 
for  as  all  northern  Europe  is  peopled  by  the  same  few 
types,  every  newcomer,  —  whether  from  Norway, 
Denmark,  Britain  or  Continental  Europe, — but  rein- 
forced one  of  these  earlier  races.  Yet  even  where 
the  ethnical  elements  are  alike,  there  seems  to  be  a 
difference  of  destiny  and  promise — as  if  the  very 
land  itself  brooded  over  its  children,  transforming 
them  and  molding  them  to  a  larger  purpose.  The 
spiritual  life  of  races  goes  far  deeper  than  their 
ethnic  history. 

It  would  seem  that  with  the  coming  of  the  Sons 
of   Milid    the    destiny   of   Ireland  was  rounded  and 


108  IRELAND. 

completed ;  from  that  time  onward,  for  more  than 
two  thousand  years,  was  a  period  of  uniform  growth 
and  settled  life  and  ideals  5  a  period  whose  history 
and  achievements  we  are  only  beginning  to  under- 
stand. At  the  beginning  of  that  long  epoch  of  set- 
tled life  the  art  of  working  gold  was  developed  and 
perfected  ;  and  we  have  abundance  of  beautiful  gold- 
work  from  remote  times,  of  such  fine  design  and  ex- 
ecution that  there  is  nothing  in  the  world  to  equal  it. 
The  modern  work  of  countries  where  gold  is  found 
in  quantities  is  commonplace,  vulgar  and  inartistic, 
when  compared  with  the  work  of  the  old  Irish 
period.  Torques,  or  twisted  ribbons  of  gold,  of  vary- 
ing size  and  shape,  Avere  worn  as  diadems,  collars, 
or  even  belts ',  crescent  bands  of  finely  embossed 
sheet-gold  were  worn  above  the  forehead ;  brooches 
and  pins  of  most  delicate  and  imaginative  Avorkman- 
ship  were  used  to  catch  together  the  folds  of  richly 
colored  cloaks,  and  rings  and  bracelets  Avere  of  not 
less  various  and  exquisite  forms. 

We  are  at  no  loss  to  understand  the  abundance  of 
our  old  goldsmiths'  Avork  when  Ave  knoAV  that  e\'en 
now,  after  being  Avorked  for  centuries,  the  Wicklow 
gold-mines  have  an  average  yearly  yield  of  some  five 
hundred  ounces,  found,  for  the  most  part,  in  nuggets 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  109 

in  the  beds  of  streams  flowing  into  the  two  Avons. 
One  mountcain  torrent  bears  the  name  of  Gold  Mines 
River  at  the  present  day,  showing  the  unbroken  pres- 
ence of  the  yellow  metal  from  the  time  of  its  first  dis- 
covery, over  three  thousand  years  ago.  It  seems 
probable  that  a  liberal  alloy  of  gold  gave  the  golden 
bronze  its  peculiar  excellence  and  beauty  j  for  so  rich 
is  the  lustre,  so  fine  the  color  of  many  of  our  bronze 
axes  and  spears,  that  they  are  hardly  less  splendid 
than  weapons  of  pure  gold.  From  the  perfect  design 
and  workmanship  of  these  things  of  gold  and  bronze, 
more  than  from  any  other  source,  we  gain  an  insight 
into  the  high  culture  and  skill  in  the  arts  which 
marked  that  most  distinctively  Irish  period,  lasting, 
as  we  have  seen,  more  than  two  thousand  years. 

Early  in  this  same  epoch  we  find  traditions  of  the 
clearing  of  forests,  the  sowing  of  cornfields,  the  skill 
of  dyers  in  seven  colors,  earliest  of  which  were  purple, 
blue  and  green.  Wells  Avere  dug  to  insure  an  easily 
accessible  supply  of  pure  water,  so  that  we  begin  to 
think  of  a  settled  population  dwelling  among  fields  of 
golden  grain,  pasturing  their  cattle  in  rich  meadows, 
and  depending  less  on  the  deer  and  wild  oxen  of  the 
forest,  the  salmon  of  lake  and  river,  and  the  abun- 
dant fish  along  the  shores. 


110  IRELAND. 

Tradition  speaks  persistently  of  bards,  heralds, 
poets  and  poetesses ;  of  music  and  song  ;  of  cordial 
and  generous  social  life  ;  and  to  the  presence  of  these 
bards,  like  the  skalds  of  the  Northmen,  we  owe  pic- 
tures, even  now  full  of  life  and  color  and  movement, 
of  those  days  of  long  ago. 

At  a  period  rather  more  than  two  thousand  years 
ago,  a  warrior-queen,  Maca  by  name,  founded  a  great 
fort  and  citadel  at  Emain,  some  two  miles  Avest  of 
Ai'magh,  in  the  undulating  country  of  green  hills 
and  meadows  to  the  south  of  Lough  Neagh.  The 
ramparts  and  earthworks  of  that  ancient  fortress  can 
still  be  traced,  and  we  can  follow  and  verifv  what  the 
ancient  bards  told  of  the  greatness  of  the  stronghold 
of  Maca.  The  plans  of  all  forts  of  that  time  seem  to 
have  been  much  the  same — a  Avide  ring  of  earthwork, 
with  a  deep  moat,  guarded  them,  and  a  stockade 
of  oak  stakes  rose  above  the  earthwork,  behind 
which  the  defenders  stood,  firing  volleys  of  arrows  at 
the  attacking  host.  Within  this  outer  circle  of  de- 
fence there  was  almost  always  a  central  stronghold, 
raised  on  a  great  mound  of  earth  ;  and  this  was  the 
dwelling  of  the  chief,  provincial  ruler,  or  king. 
Lesser  mounds  upheld  the  houses  of  lesser  chiefs,  and 
all  alike  seem  to  have  been  built  of  oak,  Avith  plank 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  Ill 

roofs.  Safe  storehouses  of  stone  wei-e  often  sunk  under- 
ground, beneath  the  chief's  dwelling.  In  the  fort  of 
Emain,  as  in  the  great  fort  of  Tara  in  the  Boyne 
Valley,  there  was  a  banqueting-hall  for  the  warriors, 
and  the  bards  thus  describe  one  of  these  in  the  days 
of  its  glory  :  "  The  banquet-hall  had  twelve  divisions 
in  each  wing,  Avith  tables  and  passages  round  them  ; 
there  were  sixteen  attendants  on  each  side,  eight 
for  the  star-watchers,  the  historians  and  the  scribes, 
in  the  rear  of  the  hall,  and  two  to  each  table  at 
the  door, — a  hundred  guests  in  all ;  two  oxen,  two 
sheep  and  two  hogs  were  divided  equally  on  each 
side  at  each  meal.  Beautiful  was  the  appearance 
of  the  king  in  that  assembly — flowing,  slightly 
curling  golden  hair  upon  him  ;  a  red  buckler  Avith 
stars  and  beasts  wrought  of  gold  and  fastenings  of 
silver  upon  him  ;  a  crimson  cloak  in  wide  descending 
folds  upon  him,  fastened  at  his  breast  by  a  golden 
brooch  set  with  precious  stones ;  a  neck-torque  of 
gold  around  his  neck  ;  a  white  shirt  with  a  full  collar, 
and  intertwined  with  threads  of  gold,  upon  him  ;  a 
girdle  of  gold  inlaid  with  precious  stones  around 
him  ;  two  wonderful  shoes  of  gold  Avith  runings  of 
gold  upon  him ;  two  spears  with  golden  sockets  in 
his  hand." 


112  IRELAND. 

We  are  tlie  more  disposed  to  trust  the  fidelity  of 
the  picture,  since  the  foundations  of  the  Tara  banquet- 
hall  are  to  be  clearly  traced  to  this  day — an  oblong 
earthwork  over  seven  hundred  feet  long  by  ninety 
wide,  with  the  twelve  doors  still  distinctly  marked; 
as  for  the  brooches  and  torques  of  gold,  some  we 
have  surpass  in  magnificence  anything  here  de- 
scribed, and  their  artistic  beauty  is  eloquent  of  the 
refinement  of  spirit  that  conceived  and  the  skill  that 
fashioned  them.  Spear-heads,  too,  are  of  beautiful 
bronze-gold,  with  tracings  round  the  socket  of  great 
excellence  and  charm. 

For  a  picture  of  the  life  of  that  age,  we  cannot  do 
better  than  return  to  Emain  of  Maca,  telling  the 
story  of  one  famous  generation  of  warriors  and  fair 
women  who  loved  and  fought  there  two  thousand 
years  ago.  The  ideal  of  beauty  was  still  the  golden 
hair  and  blue'  eyes  of  the  De  Danaans,  and  we 
cannot  doubt  that  their  race  persisted  side  by  side 
with  the  Sons  of  Milid,  retaining  a  certain  predomi- 
nance in  the  north  and  northeast  of  the  island,  the 
first  landing-place  of  the  De  Danaan  invaders.  Of 
this  mingled  race  was  the  great  Rudraige,  from  whom 
the  most  famous  rulers  of  Emain  descended.  Ros 
was  the  son  of  Rudraige,  and  from  Roeg  and  Cass, 


PI 


EMAIN  OF  MAC  A.  113 

the  sons  of  Ros,  came  the  princes  Fergus  and 
Factna.  Factna,  son  of  Cass,  wedded  the  beautiful 
Nessa,  and  from  their  union  sprang  Concobar,  the 
great  hero  and  ruler  of  Ulster — in  those  days  named 
Ulad,  and  the  dwellers  there  the  Ulaid.  Factna  died 
while  Concobar  Avas  yet  a  bov  :  and  Nessa,  left  deso- 
late,  was  yet  so  beautiful  in  her  sadness  that  Fergus 
became  her  slave,  and  sued  for  her  favor,  though 
himself  a  king  whose  favors  others  sued.  Nessa's 
heart  was  wholly  with  her  son,  her  life  Avrapt  up  in  his. 
She  answered,  therefore,  that  she  would  renounce 
her  mourning  and  give  her  widowed  hand  to  Fergus 
the  king,  if  the  king,  on  his  part,  Avould  promise 
that  Nessa's  son  Concobar  should  succeed  him,  rather 
than  the  children  of  Fergus.  Full  of  longing,  and 
held  in  thrall  by  her  beauty,  Fergus  promised  ;  and 
this  promise  was  the  beginning  of  many  calamities, 
for  Nessa,  the  queen,  feeling  her  sway  over  Fergus, 
and  full  of  ambition  for  her  child,  won  a  promise  from 
Fergus  that  the  youth  should  sit  beside  him  on  the 
throne,  hearing  all  pleadings  and  disputes,  and  learn- 
ing the  art  of  ruling.  But  the  spirit  of  Concobar 
was  subtle  and  strong  and  masterful,  and  he  quickly 
took  the  greater  place  in  the  councils  of  the  Ulaid, 
until    Nessa,    still    confident    in    her    charm,   took   a 


114  IRELAND. 

promise  from  Fergus  that  Concobar  should  reign  for 
one  year. 

Fergus,  great-hearted  warrior,  but  tender  and 
gentle  and  fond  of  feasts  and  merrymaking,  was 
very  willing  to  lift  the  cares  of  rule  from  his  shoulders 
to  the  younger  shoulders  of  Nessa's  son,  and  the  one 
year  thus  granted  became  many  years,  so  that  Fergus 
never  again  mounted  his  throne.  Yet  for  the  love 
he  bore  to  Nessa,  Fergus  willingly  admitted  his  step- 
son's rule,  and  remained  faithfully  upholding  hiin, 
ever  merry  at  the  banquets,  and  leading  the  martial 
sports  und  exercises  of  the  youths,  the  sons  of  chief- 
tains, at  the  court.  Thus  Concobar,  son  of  Nessa, 
came  to  be  ruler  over  the  great  fort  of  Emain,  with 
its  citadel,  its  earthworks  and  outer  forts,  its  strong 
stockade  and  moat ',  ruler  of  these,  and  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  Ulaid,  and  chief  commander  of  all  the  fighting- 
men  that  followed  them.  To  him  came  the  tribute 
of  cattle  and  horses,  of  scarlet  cloaks  and  dyed  fabrics, 
purple  and  blue  and  green,  and  the  beryls  and  emer- 
alds from  the  mountains  of  Mourne  Avhere  the  sea 
thunders  in  the  caves,  near  the  great  foi*t  of  Rudraige. 
Fergus  was  lord  only  of  the  banqueting-hall  and  of  the 
merrymakings  of  the  young  chiefs  ;  but  in  all  else  the 
will  of  Concobar  was  supremo  and  his  word  was  law. 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  115 

It  liappencd  tliat  before  this  a  child  liad  been  born, 
a  girl  golden-liaircd  and  with  blue  eyes,  of  whom  the 
Druids  had  foretold  many  dark  and  terrible  things. 
That  the  evil  might  not  be  wrought  through  this  child 
of  sad  destiny,  the  king  had  from  her  earliest  child- 
hood kept  her  securely  hidden  in  a  lonely  fort,  and 
there  Deirdre  grew  in  solitude,  daily  increasing  in 
beauty  and  winsomeness.  She  so  won  the  love  of 
those  set  in  guard  over  her  that  they  relaxed  some- 
thing of  the  strictness  of  their  Avatch,  letting  her 
wander  a  little  in  the  meadows  and  the  verges  of  the 
woods,  gathering  flowers,  and  watching  the  life  of 
birds  and  Avild  things  there. 

Among  the  chieftains  of  the  court  of  Emain  was 
one  Usnac,  of  Avhom  were  three  sons,  with  Naisi 
strongest  and  handsomest  of  the  three,  Naisi  was 
dark,  with  black  locks  hanging  upon  his  shoulders 
and  dark,  gleaming  eyes  5  and  so  strongly  is  unlike 
drawn  to  unlike  that  golden-haired  Deirdre,  seeing 
him  in  one  of  her  wanderings,  felt  her  heart  go  forth 
to  him  utterly.  Falling  into  talk  with  him,  they  ex- 
changed promises  of  enduring  love.  Thus  the  heart 
of  Kaisi  went  to  Deirdre,  as  hers  had  gone  to  him,  so 
that  all  things  were  changed  for  them,  growing  radi- 
ant  with    tremulous  hope   and  wistfid  with  longing. 


116  IRELAND. 

Yet  the  fate  that  lay  upon  Deii'dre  was  heavy,  and 
all  men  dreaded  it  but  Naisi ;  so  that  even  his  brothers, 
the  sons  of  Usnac,  feared  greatly  and  would  have 
dissuaded  him  from  giving  his  life  to  the  ill-fated  one. 
But  Naisi  would  not  be  dissuaded  ;  so  they  met  secretlv 
many  times,  in  the  twilight  at  the  verge  of  the  wood, 
Deirdre's  golden  hair  catching  the  last  gleam  of  sun- 
light and  holding  it  long  into  the  darkness,  while  the 
black  locks  of  Naisi,  even  ere  sunset,  foreshadowed 
the  coming  night.  In  their  hearts  it  was  not  other- 
wise ;  for  Deirdre,  full  of  Avonder  at  the  change  that 
had  come  over  her,  at  the  song  of  the  birds  that 
echoed  ever  around  her  even  in  her  dreams,  at  the 
radiance  of  the  flowers  and  trees,  the  sunshine  on  the 
waters  of  the  river,  the  vivid  gladness  over  all, — 
Deirdre  knew  nothing  of  the  dread  doom  that  was 
upon  her,  and  was  all  joy  and  Avonderment  at  the 
meetings  with  her  lover,  full  of  fancies  and  tender 
words  and  shy  caresses  ;  but  Naisi,  who  knew  well 
the  fate  that  overshadowed  them  like  a  black  cloud 
above  a  cliff  of  the  sea,  strove  to  be  glad  and  show  a 
bold  face  to  his  mistress,  though  his  heart  many  a 
time  grew  cold  within  him,  thinking  on  what  had  be- 
fallen and  what  might  befall. 

For  the  old  foretelling  of  the  star-watchers  was  not 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  117 

the  only  doom  laid  upon  Deirdre.  Concobar  the  king, 
stern  and  masterful,  crafty  and  secret  in  counsel 
though  swift  as  an  eagle  to  slay, — Concobar  the  king 
had  watched  Deirdre  in  her  captivity,  ever  unseen 
of  her,  and  his  lieart  had  been  moved  by  the  fair 
softness  of  her  skin,  the  glow  of  her  cheek,  the 
brightness  of  her  eyes  and  hair  ;  so  that  the  king 
had  steadfastly  determined  in  his  mind  that  Deirdre 
should  be  his,  in  scorn  of  all  prophecies  and  Avarn- 
ings  ;  that  her  beauty  should  be  for  him  alone.  This 
the  king  had  determined  ;  and  it  was  known  to  Naisi 
the  son  of  Usnac.  It  was  known  to  him  also  that  what 
Concobar  the  king  determined,  he  steadfastly  car- 
ried out  ;  for  the  will  of  Concobar  was  strong  and 
masterful  over  all  around  him. 

Therefore  at  their  meetings  two  clouds  lay  upon 
the  heart  of  Naisi :  the  presentment  of  the  king's 
power  and  anger,  and  his  relentless  hand  pursuing 
through  the  night,  and  the  darker  dread  of  the  sight- 
less doom  pronounced  of  old  at  the  birth  of  Deirdre, 
of  which  the  will  of  Concobar  was  but  the  tool. 
There  was  gloom  in  his  eyes  and  silence  on  his  lips 
and  a  secret  dread  in  his  heart.  Deirdre  wondered  at 
it,  lier  own  heart  being  so  full  of  gladness,  her  eyes 
sparkling,  and  endearing  words  ever  read}-   on  her 


118  IKELAND. 

lips.  Deirdre  wondered,  yet  found  a  new  delight 
and  wonderment  in  the  silence  of  Naisi,  and  the 
gloomy  lightning  in  his  eyes,  as  being  the  more  con- 
trasted with  herself,  and  therefore  the  more  to  be 
beloved. 

Yet  the  time  came  when  Naisi  determined  to  tell 
her  all  and  risk  the  worst  thut  fate  could  do  against 
them,  finding  death  with  her  greatly  better  than  life 
without  her.  Yet  death  with  her  was  not  to  be 
granted  to  him.  Deirdre  heard,  wondering  and 
trembling,  and  Naisi  must  tell  her  the  tale  many 
times  before  she  understood, — so  utter  had  been  her 
solitude  and  so  perfect  was  yet  her  ignorance  of  all 
things  beyond  the  fort  where  she  was  captive,  and 
of  all  the  doings  of  men.  Concobar  was  not  even  a 
name  to  her,  and  she  knew  nothing  of  his  power  or 
the  stronghold  of  Emain,  the  armies  of  the  Ulaid,  or 
the  tributes  of  gold  and  cattle  and  horses.  Spears 
and  swords  and  those  who  wielded  them  were  not 
even  dreams  to  her  until  the  coming  of  Naisi,  when 
his  gloom  blended  with  her  sunshine. 

Talking  long  through  the  twilight,  until  the  red 
gold  of  the  west  was  dulled  to  bronze  over  the  hills, 
and  the  bronze  tarnished  and  darkened  with  the  com- 
ing of  the  eastern  stars,  they  planned  together  what 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  119 

thev  sliould  do  ;  and,  the  heart  of  Deirdre  at  last 
growing  resohite,  they  made  their  way  through  tlie 
night  to  Avhere  the  brothers  of  Naisi  were,  and  all  fled 
together  towards  the  northern  sea.  Amongst  the 
fishermen  of  the  north  they  fomid  those  who  were 
Avilling  to  carry  them  beyond  the  reach  of  Concobar's 
anger,  and  with  a  southerly  breeze  set  sail  for  the 
distant  headlands  of  Scotland,  that  they  had  seen 
from  the  cliff-top  lying  like  blue  clouds  along  the 
horizon.  They  set  forth  early  in  the  morning,  as 
the  sun  came  up  out  of  the  east  oyer  blue  Alban 
capes,  and  when  the  sun  went  doAvn  it  reddened  the 
dark  rocks  of  Islay  ;  so  that,  making  for  the  shore, 
they  camped  that  night  under  the  Islay  Hills.  On 
their  setting  forth  again,  the  sea  was  like  a  wild 
grey  lake  between  Jura  on  the  left  and  the  long  head- 
land of  Cantyre  on  their  right  •,  and  thus  they  sped 
forward  between  long  ranks  of  gloomy  hills,  grow- 
ing eyer  nearer  them  on  both  sides,  till  they  passed 
through  the  Sound  of  Jura  and  rounded  into  Loch 
Etiye. 

There  they  made  the  land,  drawing  up  under  the 
shadow  of  dark  hills,  and  there  they  dwelt  for  many 
a  day.  Very  familiar  to  Deirdre,  though  at  first 
strange   and   wild  and  terrible  beyond   words,  grew 


120  IRELAND. 

that  vast  amphitheatre  of  hills  in  their  eternal  gray- 
ness,  with  the  long  Loch  stretching  down  like  a 
horn  through  their  midst.  Very  familiar  to  inland- 
bred  Deirdre,  though  at  first  strange  and  fearful, 
grew  the  gray  surges  of  the  incoming  tides,  the 
white  foam  of  the  waves  seething  along  boulders  of 
granite,  and  the  long  arms  of  seaweed  waving  as 
she  peered  downward  into  the  clear  green  water. 
Very  familiar  to  Deirdre,  though  at  first  strange  and 
confusing,  grew  the  arms  of  Naisi  around  her  in  the 
darkness  and  his  warm  lips  on  her  cheek.  Happy 
were  those  wild  days  in  the  great  glen  of  Etive,  and 
dear  did  the  sons  of  Usnac  grow  to  her  heart,  loved 
as  brothers  by  her  who  never  knew  a  brother,  or  the 
gentleness  of  a  mother's  watching,  or  the  solace  of 
dear  kindred. 

The  sons  of  Usnac  sped  forth  before  dawn  among 
the  hills  from  their  green  dwelling  roofed  with  pine 
branches  and  reeds  and  moss ;  early  they  went  forth 
to  track  the  deer,  pursuing  them  with  their  arrows, 
till  the  red  flank  of  the  buck  was  laced  with  bi'ighter 
red.  One  of  the  three  ever  stayed  behind  with 
Deirdre,  whether  it  was  Naisi  himself,  or  Alny,  or 
Ardan,  and  the  two  thus  remaining  Avere  like  chil- 
dren playing  together,  whether  gathering  sticks  and 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  121 

dry  rushes  and  long  spears  of  withered  grass  for 
their  iire,  or  wandering  by  the  Avhite  curling  waves, 
or  sending  flat  pebbles  skipping  over  the  wavelets ; 
and  the  sound  of  their  laughter  many  a  time  echoed 
along  the  Loch's  green  waters  and  up  the  hills,  till 
the  does  peered  and  wondered  from  among  the 
heather,  and  the  heron,  startled  at  his  fishing,  flew 
upwards  croaking,  with  flapping  wings.  Happy  Avere 
those  davs  for  Deirdre,  and  with  utter  sadness  she 
looked  back  to  them  afterwards,  when  the  doom  fore- 
told had  fallen  upon  her.  Happy  sped  the  days,  till 
once  in  the  gray  of  the  dawn,  while  Deirdre  was 
resting  in  their  green  refuge  with  Naisi,  she  cried 
out  in  her  sleep  and  waked,  telling  him,  weeping,  that 
she  had  heard  the  voice  of  the  bird  of  doom  in  her 
dreams. 

The  voice  she  heard  was  indeed  the  voice  of  their 
doom ;  yet  it  was  a  cheerful  voice,  full  of  friendly 
gladness ;  the  voice  of  Fergus,  son  of  Roeg,  former 
King  of  Emain,  and  now  come  to  Loch  Etive  as  mes- 
senger of  Concobar.  Fergus  came  up  from  the  sea- 
beach  towards  the  answering  shout  of  the  sons  of 
Usnac,  and  glad  greetings  passed  among  them  at  the 
door  of  their  refuge.  Fergus  looked  long  in  admira- 
tion at  the  blue  eyes  and  golden  locks,  the  clear  skin 


122  IRELAND. 

and  gentle  breast  of  Deirdre,  nor  wondered,  as  he 
looked,  that  Naisi  had  dared  fate  to  possess  her. 
Then  Fergus  told  the  story  of  his  coming  ;  how  they 
had  discovered  the  flight  of  the  sons  of  Usnac  from 
Emain,  and  how  terrible  was  the  black  anger  of  Con- 
cobar ;  what  passionate  fire  had  gleamed  in  his 
eyes  as  he  tossed  the  golden  locks  back  from  his 
shoulders  and  grasped  the  haft  of  his  spear,  and 
pledged  himself  to  be  avenged  on  Naisi  and  all  his 
kin,  swearing  that  he  would  have  Deirdre  back 
again. 

Thus  Fergus  told  tlie  tale,  laughingly,  as  at  a 
danger  that  was  past,  a  storm-cloud  that  had  lost  its 
arrows  of  white  hail  and  was  no  longer  fearful. 
For,  he  said,  Concobar  had  forgotten  his  anger,  had 
promised  a  truce  to  the  sons  of  Usnac,  and  most  of 
all  to  Naisi,  and  had  bidden  them  return  as  his  guests 
to  Emain  of  Maca,  where  Deirdre  should  dwell 
happy  with  her  beloved.  The  comrades  of  Fergus 
by  this  time  had  tied  their  boat  and  come  up  from 
the  shore,  and  the  sons  of  Usnac  were  ready  to  de- 
part. Yet  Deirdre's  heart  misgave  her  as  she 
thought  of  the  days  among  those  purple  hills  and 
granite  rocks,  by  the  long  green  water  of  the  Loch, 
and  her  clear-seeing  soul  spoke  words  of  doom  for 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  123 

them  all :  words  soon  to  be  fulfilled.  Amongst  the 
comrades  of  Fergus  were  certain  of  the  adherents 
of  Concobar,  treacherous  as  he  ;  for  lie  had  no 
thought  of  pardoning  the  sons  of  Usnac,  nor  any  in- 
tent but  to  draw  Deirdre  back  within  his  reach  ;  the 
image  of  her  bright  eyes  and  the  redness  of  her  lips, 
and  lier  soft  breast  and  shining  hair  Avas  ever  before 
him,  and  his  heart  gnawed  within  him  for  longing 
and  the  bitterness  of  desire. 

Therefore  he  had  designed  this  embassy  ;  and 
Fergus,  believing  all  things  and  trusting  all  things, 
had  gladly  undertaken  to  be  the  messenger  of  for- 
giveness ;  fated,  instead,  to  be  the  instrument  of  be- 
trayal. So  they  turned  their  faces  homewards 
towards  Emain,  Deirdre  full  of  desponding,  as  one 
whose  day  of  grace  is  past.  They  set  sail  again 
through  the  long  Sound  of  Jura,  with  the  islands 
now  on  their  right  hand  and  the  gray  hills  of  Can- 
tyre  on  their  left.  So  they  passed  Jura,  and  later 
Islay,  and  came  at  last  under  the  clitfs  of  Rathliu 
and  the  Avhite  Antrim  headlands.  Deirdre's  heart 
never  lightened,  nor  did  laughter  play  about  her  lips 
or  in  her  eyes  through  all  the  time  of  her  journey, 
but  sadness  lay  ever  upon  her,  like  the  heavy  dark- 
ness of  a  winter's  night,  when  a  storm  is  gathering 


124  IRELAND. 

out  of  the  West.  But  Fergus  made  merry,  rejoic- 
ing at  the  reconciling ;  bidden  to  a  treacherous  ban- 
quet by  the  partisans  of  Concobar,  his  heart  never 
misgave  him,  but  giving  the  charge  of  Deirdre 
and  the  sons  of  Usnac  to  his  sons,  he  went  to  the 
banquet,  delaying  long  in  carousing  and  singing, 
while  Deirdre  and  the  three  brothers  were  car- 
ried southwards  to  Emain.  There  the  treachery 
plotted  against  them  was  carried  out,  as  they 
sat  in  the  banquet-hall ;  for  Concobar's  men  brought 
against  them  the  power  of  cowardly  flames,  set- 
ting fire  to  the  hall,  and  slaying  the  sons  of  Us- 
nac as  they  hurried  forth  from  under  the  burning 
roof. 

One  of  the  sons  of  Fergus  shamefully  betrayed 
them,  bought  by  the  gold  and  promises  of  Concobar, 
but  the  other  bravely  fell,  lighting  back  to  back  with 
one  of  the  sons  of  Usnac,  when  they  fell  overpow- 
ered by  the  warriors  of  Concobar.  Thus  was  the 
doom  of  Deirdre  consummated,  her  lover  ti-eacher- 
ously  done  to  death,  and  she  herself  condemned  to 
bear  the  hated  caress  of  Concobar,  thinking  ever  of 
those  other  lips,  in  the  days  of  her  joy  among  the 
northern  hills.  This  is  the  lament  of  Deirdre  for 
Usnac's  sons : 


EMAIN  OF  MACA.  125 

The  lions  of  the  hill  are  gone, 
And  I  am  left  alone,  alone  ; 
Dig  the  grave  both  wide  and  deep, 
For  I  am  sick  and  fain  would  sleep  ! 

The  falcons  of  the  wood  are  flown. 
And  I  am  left  alone,  alone  ; 
Dig  the  grave  both  deep  and   wide, 
And  let  us  slumber  side  by  side. 

Lay  their  spears  and  bucklers  bright 
By  the  warriors'  sides  aright ; 
Many  a  day  the  three  before  me 
On  their  linked  bucklers  bore  me. 

Dig  the  grave  both  wide  and  deep, 
Sick  I  am  and  fain  would  sleep. 
Dig  the  grave  both  deep  and  wide, 
And  let  us  slumber  side  by  side. 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO. 


VI. 

CUCULAIN  THE  HERO. 
B.C.  50-A.D.  50. 

The  treacherous  death  of  Xaisi  and  his  brothers 
Ardan  and  Ahiy,  and  her  own  bereavement  and 
misery,  Avere  not  the  end  of  the  doom  pronounced  at 
her  birth  for  Deirdre,  but  rather  the  beginning.  Yet 
the  burden  of  the  evils  that  followed  fell  on  Concobar 
and  his  lands  and  his  warriors. 

For  Fergus,  son  of  Roeg,  former  king  over  Emain, 
who  had  stayed  behind  his  charges  feasting  and  ban- 
queting, came  presently  to  Emain,  fearing  nothing 
and  thinking  no  evil,  but  still  Avarm  Avith  the  recon- 
ciliation that  he  had  accomplished ;  and,  coming  to 
Emain  of  ]\Iaca,  found  the  sons  of  Usnac  dead,  Avitli 
the  sods  still  soft  on  their  graves,  and  his  own  son 
also  dead,  Deirdre  in  the  hands  of  Concobar,  and 
the  plighted  word  of  Fergus  and  his  generous  pledge 
of  safety  most  traitorously  and  basely  broken ; 
broken  by  Concobar,  Avhom  he  himself  had  guarded 
and  set  upon  the  throne. 

Fergus  changed  from  gladness  to  fierce  Avrath,  and 

9  (  ]-9  ) 


130  IKELAXD. 

his  countenance  was  altered  with  anger,  as  lie  uttered 
his  bitter  indignation  against  Concobar  to  the  war- 
riors and  heroes  of  Emain  and  the  men  of  Ulad. 
The  Avarriors  Avere  parted  in  two  ))y  his  words, 
swaying  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  as  tall  wheat 
sways  before  one  wdio  passes  through  it.  For  some 
of  them  sided  with  Fergus,  saying  that  he  had  done 
great  wrong  to  put  Concobar  on  the  throne,  and  that 
even  now  he  should  cast  him  down  again,  for  the 
baseness  and  treachery  of  his  deed ;  but  others 
took  Concobar's  part,  saying  that  the  first  betraying 
was  Naisi's,  who  stole  away  Deirdre, — the  hostage, 
as  it  were,  of  evil  doom,  so  that  he  drew  the  doom 
upon  himself.  They  further  said  that  Concobar  was 
chief  and  ruler  among  them,  the  strong  and  master- 
ful leader,  able  to  uphold  their  cause  amongst  men. 
So  indeed  it  befell,  for  the  sedition  of  Fergus  and  his 
fight  to  avenge  his  wrong  upon  Concobar  failed,  so 
that  he  fled  defeated  to  Meave,  Queen  of  Connacht, 
at  her  stronghold  amid  the  lakes  whence  issues  forth 
the  Shannon. 

Meave,  whose  power  and  genius  overtopped  her 
lord  Ailill,  received  the  exiled  king  gladly,  and  put 
many  honors  upon  him,  holding  him  as  the  pillar  of 
lier  army,  with  the  two  thousand  men  of  the  Ulaid 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO.  131 

who  came  Avith  liim  ; — those  wlio  had  fouglit  for  him 
against  the  party  of  Concobar.  At  Cruacan,  on  the 
liillside,  with  the  hikes  of  the  Great  River  all  aromid 
them,  with  the  sun  setting  red  behind  the  Curlew 
hills,  with  green  meadows  and  beeeh-woods  to  glad- 
den them,  Meave  and  Ailill  kept  their  court,  and 
thence  they  sent  many  forays  against  Emain  of  Maca 
and  Concobar,  with  Fergus  the  fallen  king  ever  rag- 
ing in  the  van,  and,  for  the  wrong  that  Avas  done 
him,  working  measureless  Avrong  on  his  own  king- 
dom and  the  kingdom  of  his  fathers. 

After  many  a  foray  had  gone  forth  against  Ulad, 
crossing  the  level  plains,  it  befell  that  Meave  and 
Ailill  her  lord  disputed  between  them  as  to  Avhich 
had  the  greatest  wealth  ;  nor  would  either  yield  until 
their  most  precious  possessions  had  been  brought 
and  matched  the  one  against  the  other.  Their 
jewels  of  gold,  AvonderfuUy  wrought,  and  set  Avith 
emeralds  and  beryls  and  red  carbuncles,  Avere  brought 
forth,  their  crescents  for  the  brow,  Avith  hammered 
tracery  upon  them,  their  necklets  and  torques,  like 
twisted  ribbons  of  gold,  their  bracelets  and  arm- 
rings  set  \Aath  gold,  their  gems  of  silver  and  all  their 
adoi'nments,  cloaks  of  scarlet  and  blue  and  purple, 
were  all  brought,  and  no  advantage  in  the  one  Avas 


132  IRELAND. 

found  over  the  other.      Their  battle-steeds  also  Avere 
brought,  their  horses  for  chariots  ;  and  likewise  their 
herds  of  lowing  wealth,  their  sheep  with  soft  fleeces. 
When  the  cattle  were  driven  up  before  them,  it  was 
found   that   among    the  herds  of  Ailill  was  one  bull, 
matchless,   with  white  horns    shining   and  polished ; 
and   equal   to  this  bull  Avas  none  among  the  herds  of 
the    queen.      She  Avould   not   admit  her  lord's  advan- 
tage, but  sent   forthwith  to   seek  where  another  bull 
like    the   bull  of  Ailill  might    be  found,  and  tidings 
were  brought   to  her  of  the  brown  bull  of  Cuailgne, 
— of  Cuailgne   named   after  a  chief  of  the  Sons  of 
Milid,  fallen  ages  ago  in   the  pursuit  of  the  De  Da- 
iiaans,  Avhen   the   De  Danaans  retreated  before  the 
Sons  of  Milid  from  the   southern   headland  of  Slieve 
Mish  to  the  ford  at  green  Tailten  by  the  Boyne,  and 
thence  further  northwards  to  where  Cuailgne  of  the 
Sons  of  Milid  was  killed.      At  that    same   place  had 
grown  up  a  dwelling  with  a  fortress,  and  there  was 
the  brown  bull  that  Meave  heard  the  report  of.      She 
sent,  therefore,  and  her  embassy  bore  orders  to  Daire, 
the  owner  of  the  bull,  asking  that   the  bull  might  be 
sent  to  her  for  a  year,  and  oftering  fifty  heifers  in 
payment.     Daire  received  her  messengers  well,  and 
willingly  consented  to  her  request  5  but  the  messen- 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO.  133 

gers  of  Meave  from  feasting  fell  to  drinking,  from 
drinking  to  boasting  5  one  of  them  declaring  that  it 
Avas  a  small  thing  that  Daire  had  granted  the  request, 
since  they  themselves  would  have  compelled  him, 
even  unwillingly,  and  would  have  driven  off  the 
brown  bull  by  force.  The  taunt  stung  Daire,  after 
his  hospitality,  and  in  wrath  he  sent  them  forth 
empty-handed,  and  so  they  came  slighted  to  Meave. 

The  queen,  conceiving  her  honor  impeached,  Avould 
by  no  means  suffer  the  matter  so  to  rest,  but  stirred 
up  wrath  and  dissension,  till  the  armies  of  Connacht 
with  their  allies  set  forth  to  sack  and  burn  in  Ulad, 
and  at  all  hazards  to  bring  the  brown  bull.  Fergus 
and  the  men  who  fought  by  his  side  went  with  them, 
and  marching  thus  eastwards  thev  came,  after  three 
days'  march  through  fair  lands  and  fertile,  to  the 
river  Dee — the  frontier  of  Ulad,  and  the  scene  of 
many  well-fought  fights. 

The  arniv  of  Ulad  was  not  vet  readv  to  meet 
them,  but  one  champion  with  his  band  confronted 
them  at  the  ford.  That  champion  was  Cuculain, 
whose  true  name  Avas  Setanta,  son  of  Sualtam,  cliief 
at  Dundelga,  and  of  Dectira  the  sister  of  Concobar. 
Cuculain  Avas  accounted  the  greatest  and  most  skill- 
ful warrior  of  his  time,  and  bards  for  ages  after  told 


134  IRELAND. 

how  lie  kept  the  ford.  For  by  the  laws  of  honor 
amongst  them,  the  host  from  Connacht  could  not 
pass  the  ford  so  long  as  Cuculain  held  the  ford  and 
offered  single  combat  to  the  champions.  They  must 
take  up  his  challenge  one  by  one ;  and  while  he 
stood  there  challenging,  the  host  could  not  pass. 

Many  of  their  cliampions  fell  there  by  the  ford,  so 
that  queen  Meave's  heart  chafed  within  her,  and  her 
army  was  hot  to  do  battle,  but  still  Cuculain  kept 
the  ford.  Last  of  the  western  champions  came  forth 
Ferdiad,  taught  in  the  fiimous  northern  school  of 
arms,  a  dear  friend  and  companion  of  Cuculain,  Avho 
now  must  meet  him  to  slay  or  be  slain.  This  is  the 
story  of  their  combat,  as  the  traditions  tell  it  : 

When  they  ceased  fighting  on  the  first  day,  they 
cast  their  weapons  away  from  them  into  the  hands 
of  their  charioteers.  Each  of  them  approached  the 
other  forthwith,  and  each  put  his  hand  round  the 
other's  neck,  and  gave  him  three  kisses.  Their 
horses  were  in  the  same  paddock  that  night,  and 
their  charioteers  at  the  same  fire  ;  and  their  chari- 
oteers spread  beds  of  green  rushes  for  them,  with 
wounded  men's  pillows  to  ihem.  The  men  of  heal- 
ing came  to  heal  and  solace  them,  applying  herbs 
that  should  assuage  to  every  cut  or  gash  upon  their 


CUCULAIN  THE  HKRO.  135 

bodies,  and  to  all  their  wounds.  Of  every  healing 
herb  that  was  laid  on  the  hurts  of  Cuculain,  he  sent 
an  equal  share  to  Ferdiad,  sending  it  westward  over 
the  ford,  so  that  men  might  not  say  that  through  the 
healing  virtue  of  the  herbs  he  was  able  to  overcome 
him.  And  of  all  food  and  invigorating  drink  that 
was  set  before  Ferdiad,  he  sent  an  equal  portion 
northwards  over  the  ford  to  Cuculain,  for  those  that 
prepared  food  for  him  were  more  than  those  who 
made  ready  food  for  Cuculain.  Thus  that  night  they 
rested. 

They  fought  with  spears  on  the  next  day,  and  so 
great  was  the  strength  of  each,  so  dire  their  skill  in 
combat,  that  both  were  grievously  wounded,  for  all 
the  protection  of  their  shields.  The  men  of  healing 
art  could  do  little  for  them  beyond  the  staunching  of 
their  blood,  that  it  might  not  flow  from  their  wounds, 
laying  herbs  upon  their  red  wounds. 

On  the  third  day  they  arose  early  in  the  morning 
and  came  forward  to  the  place  of  combat.  Cuculain 
saw  that  the  face  of  Ferdiad  was  dark  as  a  black 
cloud,  and  tlius  addressed  him  :  "  Thy  face  is  dark- 
ened, Ferdiad,  and  thine  eye  has  lost  its  fire,  nor  are 
the  form  and  features  thine  !"  And  Ferdiad  an- 
swered, "  O,  Cuculain,  it   is   not  from  fear  or  dread 


136  iri:land. 

that  my  face  is  changed,  fm-  I  am  ready  to  meet  all 
champions  in  the  fight."  Cucuhiin  reproached  him, 
wondering  that,  for  the  persuasions  of  Meave,  Fer- 
diad  was  willing  thus  to  fight  against  his  friend, 
coming  to  spoil  his  land.  But  Ferdiad  replied  that 
fate  compelled  him,  since  every  man  is  constrained 
to  come  imto  the  sod  where  shall  be  his  last  resting- 
place.  That  day  the  heroes  fought  with  swords, 
but  such  w^as  the  skill  of  both  that  neither  could 
break  down  the  other's  guard. 

In  the  dusk  they  cast  away  their  Aveapons,  ceas- 
ing from  the  fight ;  and  though  the  meeting  of  the 
two  had  been  full  of  vigor  and  friendship  in  the 
morning,  yet  was  their  parting  at  night  mournful 
and  full  of  sorrow.  That  night  their  horses  Avere 
not  in  the  same  enclosure,  nor  did  their  charioteers 
rest  at  the  same  fire. 

Then  Ferdiad  arose  early  in  the  morning  and 
went  forth  to  the  place  of  contest,  knowing  well 
that  that  day  Avoidd  decide  Avhether  he  should  fall  or 
Cuculain  5  knowing  that  the  sun  would  set  on  one  of 
tliem  dead  that  night.  Cuculain,  seeing  him  come 
forth,  spoke  thus  to  his  charioteer :  "  I  see  the  might 
and  skill  of  Ferdiad,  coming  forth  to  the  combat. 
If  it  be  I  that   shall  begin  to  yield  to-day,  do  thou 


CUCULAIX  THE  HEKO.  137 

stir  my  valor,  uttering  reproaches  and  words  of 
condemnation  against  me,  so  that  my  wrath  shall 
grow  upon  me,  enkindling  me  again  for  the  battle." 
And  the  charioteer  assented  and  promised. 

Great  was  the  deed  that  was  performed  that  day 
at  the  ford  by  the  two  heroes,  the  two  warriors,  the 
two  champions  of  western  lands,  the  two  gift-bestow- 
ing hands  of  the  northwest  of  the  world,  the  two 
beloved  pillars  of  the  valor  of  the  Grael,  the  two 
keys  of  the  bravery  of  the  Gael,  brought  to  fight 
from  afar  through  the  schemes  of  Meave  the  queen. 

They  began  to  shoot  Avith  their  missiles  from  the 
dawn  of  the  day,  from  early  morning  till  noon. 
And  when  midday  came  the  ire  of  the  men  waxed 
more  furious,  and  they  drew  nearer  together.  Then 
Cuculain  sprang  from  the  river-bank  against  the 
boss  of  the  shield  of  Ferdiad,  son  of  Daman,  to 
strike  at  his  head  over  the  rim  of  the  shield  from 
above.  But  Ferdiad  gave  the  shield  so  strong  a 
turn  with  his  left  arm  that  he  cast  Cuculain  from 
him  like  a  bird.  Cuculain  sprang  again  upon  him, 
to  strike  him  from  above.  But  the  son  of  Daman 
so  struck  the  shield  with  his  left  knee  that  he  cast 
Cuculain  from  him  like  a  child. 

Then  the   charioteer  of  Cuculain    spoke   to   chide 


138  IRELAND. 

him  :  "  Woe  for  thee,  whom  the  warrior  thus  casts 
aside  as  an  evil  mother  casts  away  her  offspring. 
He  throws  thee  as  foam  is  thrown  by  the  river.  He 
grinds  thee  as  a  mill  would  grind  fresh  grain.  He 
pierces  thee  as  the  ax  of  the  woodman  cleaves  the 
oak.  He  binds  thee  as  the  woodbine  binds  the  tree. 
He  darts  on  thee  as  the  hawk  darts  on  finches,  so 
that  henceforth  thou  hast  no  claim  or  name  or  fame 
for  valor,  until  thy  life's  end,  thou  phantom  sprite  !" 

Then  Cuculain  sprang  up  fleet  as  the  wind  and 
SAvift  as  the  swallow,  fierce  as  a  dragon,  strong  as  a 
lion,  advancing  against  Ferdiad  through  clouds  of 
dust,  and  forcing  himself  upon  his  shield,  to  strike  at 
him  from  above.  Yet  even  then  Ferdiad  shook  him 
oft",  driving  him  backwards  into  the  ford. 

Then  Cuculain's  countenance  was  changed,  and 
his  heart  swelled  and  grew  great  within  him  till  he 
towered  demoniac  and  gigantic,  rising  like  one  of 
the  Fomor  upon  Ferdiad.  80  fierce  was  the  fight 
they  now  fought  that  their  heads  met  above  and 
tlieir  feet  below  and  their  arms  in  the  midst,  past 
the  rims  of  the  sliields.  So  fierce  was  the  fight  they 
fought  that  they  cleft  the  shields  to  their  centers. 
So  fierce  was  the  fight  they  fought  that  their  spears 
were   shivered   from  socket  to   haft.      So   fierce  was 


CUCULAIN  THE  HEEO.  139 

the  fight  they  fought  that  the  demons  of  the  air 
screamed  along-  the  rims  of  the  shields,  and  from  the 
hilts  of  their  swords  and  from  the  hafts  of  their 
spears.  So  fierce  was  the  fight  they  fought  that 
they  cast  the  river  out  of  its  bed,  so  that  not  a  drop 
of  water  lay  there  unless  from  the  fierceness  of  the 
champion  heroes  hewing  each  other  in  the  midst  of 
the  ford.  So  fierce  was  the  fight  they  fought  that 
the  horses  of  the  Gael  fled  away  in  fright,  bi-eaking 
their  chains  and  their  yokes,  and  the  women  and 
youths  and  camp-followers  broke  from  the  cauip, 
flying  forth  southwards  and  westwards. 

They  were  fighting  with  the  edges  of  their  swords, 
and  Ferdiad,  finding  a  break  in  the  guard  of  Cucu- 
lain,  gave  him  a  stroke  of  the  straight-edged  SAVord, 
burying  it  in  his  body  until  the  blood  fell  into  his 
girdle,  nntil  the  ford  Avas  red  with  the  blood  of  the 
hero's  body.  Then  Cuculaiu  thrust  an  unerring 
spear  over  the  rim  of  the  shield,  and  through  the 
breast  of  Ferdiad's  armor,  so  that  the  point  of  the 
spear  pierced  his  heart  and  showed  through  his  body. 

"  That  is  enough,  now,"  said  Ferdiad  :  "I  fall  fin- 
that  !"  Then  Cuculain  ran  towards  him,  and  clasped 
his  two  arms  about  him,  and  bore  him  with  his  arms 
and  armor  across  the   ford    northwards.        Cuculain 


140  IRELAND. 

laid  Ferdiad  down  there,  bowing  over  his  body  in 
faintness  and  weakness.  But  the  charioteer  cried  to 
him,  "  Rise  up,  CucuLain,  for  the  host  is  coming 
upon  us,  and  it  is  not  single  combat  they  will  give 
thee,  since  Ferdiad,  son  of  Daman,  son  of  Daire, 
has  fallen  before  thee  !" 

"  Friend,"  Cuculain  made  answer,  "  what  avails  it 
for  me  to  rise  after  him  that  has  fallen  by  me  ?" 

Thus  did  Cuculain  keep  the  ford,  still  known  as 
the  ford  of  Ferdiad,  Ath-Fhirdia  on  the  Dee,  in  the 
midst  of  the  green  plain  of  Louth.  And  while  he 
fought  at  the  ford  of  Ferdiad  the  army  of  Ulad 
assembled,  and  coming  southwards  over  the  hills 
before  Emain,  turned  back  the  host  of  Meave  the 
queen  and  pursued  them.  The  ai'my  of  Meave  lied 
w^estwards  and  southwards  towards  Connacht,  pass- 
ing the  Yellow  Ford  of  Athboy  and  the  Hill  of 
Ward,  the  place  of  sacrifice,  where  the  fires  on  the 
Day  of  Spirits  summoned  the  pi'iests  and  Druids  to 
the  offering.  Fleeing  still  westwards  from  the  Yel- 
low Ford,  they  passed  between  the  lakes  of  Owcl 
and  Ennel,  with  the  men  of  Ulad  still  hot  in  their 
rear.  Tlius  came  pursued  and  pursuers  to  Gairec, 
close  by  Athlone — the  Ford  of  Luan — and  the 
Dwooded  shore  of  the  great  Lough  Ree.     There  was 


CUCULAIX  THE  HERO.  141 

fought  ;i  battle  hardly  less  fatal  to  victors  than  to 
vanquished,  for  though  the  hosts  of  Meave  were 
routed,  yet  Concobar's  men  could  not  continue  the 
pursuit.  Thus  Meave  escaped  and  Fergus  with  her, 
and  came  to  their  great  fort  on  the  green  hillside  of 
Cruacan  amid  the  headwaters  of  the  Shannon. 

The  victory  of  Concobar's  men  was  like  a  defeat. 
There  was  not  food  that  pleased  him,  nor  did  sleep 
come  to  him  by  night,  so  that  the  Ulad  wondered, 
and  Catbad  the  right-wonderful  Druid,  himself  a 
warrior  who  had  taught  Concobar  and  reared  him, 
went  to  Concobar  to  learn  the  secret  of  his  trouble. 
Therefore  Catbad  asked  of  Concobar  what  Avound 
had  wounded  him,  what  obstinate  sickness  had  come 
upon  him,  making  him  faint  and  pale,  day  after 
day. 

"  Clreat  reason  have  I  for  it,"  aswered  Concobar, 
"  for  the  four  great  provinces  of  Erin  have  come 
against  me,  bringing  Avith  them  their  bards  and 
singers,  that  their  ravages  and  devastations  might 
be  recorded,  and  they  have  burned  our  fortresses 
and  dwellings,  and  Ailill  and  Meave  have  gained  a 
battle  against  me.  Therefore  I  would  be  avenged 
upon  Cleave  the  queen." 

"  Thou   hast    already  avenged   it   sternly,  O  Eed- 


142  IRELAND. 

handed  Concobar,"  Catbad  made  answer,  "  by  win- 
ning the  battle  over  the  four  provinces  of  Erin." 

"  That  is  no  battle,"  Concobar  answered,  "  where 
a  strong  king  falls  not  by  hard  fighting  and  by  fiuy. 
That  an  army  should  escape  from  a  goodly  battle  ! 
Unless  Ailill  should  fall,  and  Meave,  by  me  in  this 
encounter  with  valorous  hosts,  I  tell  you  that  my 
heart  Avill  break,  O  Catbad !" 

"  This  is  my  counsel  for  thee,"  replied  Catbad, 
"  to  stay  for  the  present.  For  the  winds  are  rough, 
and  the  roads  are  foul,  and  the  streams  and  the  rivers 
are  in  flood,  and  the  hands  of  the  Avarriors  are  busy 
making  forts  and  strongholds  among  strangers.  So 
wait  till  the  summer  days  come  upon  us,  till  every 
grassy  sod  is  a  pillow,  till  our  horses  are  full  of  spirit 
and  our  colts  are  strong,  till  our  men  are  whole  of 
their  wounds  and  hurts,  till  the  nights  are  short  to 
watch  and  to  ward  and  to  guard  in  the  land  of  ene- 
mies and  in  the  territories  of  strangers.  Spring  is 
not  the  time  for  an  invasion.  But  meanwhile  let 
tidings  be  sent  to  thy  friends  in  absence,  in  the 
islands  and  throughout  the  northern  seas." 

Therefore  messengers  were  sent  with  the  tidings, 
and  the  friends  in  absence  of  Concobar  were  sum- 
moned.     They  set  forth  with   ships  from  the  islands 


CUCULAIN  THE  riI-:RO.  143 

of  the  northern  seas,  and  came  forward  with  the  tide 
to  the  Cantyre  headland.  The  green  surges  of 
the  tremendous  sea  rose  about  them,  and  a  mighty 
storm  rose  against  them.  Such  was  the  strength  of 
the  storm  that  the  fleet  was  parted  in  three.  A 
third  of  them,  with  the  son  of  Amargin,  came  under 
the  cliffs  of  Fair  Head,  to  the  Bay  of  Murbolg,  where 
huge  columns  tower  upward  on  the  face  of  the  cliff, 
high  as  the  nests  of  the  eagles  *,  cliffs  ruddy  and 
mighty,  frowning  tremendous  across  the  channel  to 
Cantyre  and  Islay  and  far-away  Jura.  A  third  of 
the  ships  came  to  the  safer  harbor  of  Larne,  where 
bands  of  white  seam  the  cliff's  redness,  where  the 
great  headland  is  thrust  forth  northwards,  sheltering 
the  bay  from  the  eastern  waves.  A  third  of  the  fleet 
came  to  the  strand  beside  Dundelga,  hard  by  the 
great  hill  of  earth  where  was  reared  the  stronghold 
of  Cuculain. 

At  that  same  time  came  Concobar  with  a  thousand 
men  to  the  fort  of  Cuculain,  and  feasting  was  pre- 
pared for  him  at  the  House  of  Delga.  Nor  was  Con- 
cobar long  there  till  he  saw  the  bent  spars  of  sails 
and  the  full-crewed  ships,  and  the  scarlet  pavilions, 
and  the  manv-colored  banners,  and  the  blue  bris-ht 
lances,   and   the    weapons  of  war.      Then   Concobar 


144  IRELAND. 

called  on  the  chiefs  that  were  about  him,  for  the  ter- 
ritory and  land  he  had  bestowed  upon  them,  and  for 
the  jewels  he  had  given  them,  to  stand  firm  and 
faithful.  For  he  knew  not  whether  the  ships  were 
ships  of  his  foes,  of  the  Galian  of  Lagin,  now  called 
Leinster,  or  the  Munstermen  of  great  Muma,  or  the 
men  of  Olnemact,  called  afterwards  Connacht ;  for 
the  estuary  of  the  river  and  the  strand  were  full  of 
men. 

Then  Senca  son  of  Ailill  answered  for  the  chief- 
tains :  "  I  give  my  word,  indeed,  that  Erin  holds 
not  a  soldier  who  lavs  his  hand  in  the  hand  of  a 
chieftain  that  is  not  known  to  me.  If  they  be  the 
men  of  Erin  thy  foes  that  are  there,  I  shall  ask  a 
truce  of  battle  from  them  ;  but  if  they  be  thy  friends 
and  allies,  thou  shalt  the  more  rejoice." 

Then  Senca  son  of  Ailill  went  forward  to  the  place 
where  the  ships  were,  and  learned  that  they  were 
the  friends  in  absence  of  Concobar,  come  to  be  his 
allies  against  the  four  provinces  of  Erin.  Then 
Concobar  spoke  to  Cuculain  : 

"  Well,  O  Cuculain,  let  the  horses  of  the  plain  of 
Murtemni  be  caught  by  thee ;  let  four-Avheeled 
chariots  be  harnessed  for  them ;  bring  with  them 
hither   my   friends    from    thr    ships    in   chariots    and 


I 


I 


0 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO.  145 

four-wheeled  cars,  that  feasting  and  enjoyment  may 
be  prepared  for  them." 

They  were  brought  iu  chariots  to  the  feast,  and 
carvers  carved  for  them,  and  serving-men  carried 
the  cups  of  mead.  Songs  were  sung  to  them,  and 
they  tarried  there  till  sunrise  on  the  morrow.  Then 
Concobar  spoke  again  to  Cuculain  : 

"  It  is  well,  Cuculain.  Let  messengers  now  be 
sent  through  the  lands  of  the  Ulaid  to  the  warriors 
of  the  Ulaid,  that  the  foreign  friends  may  be  min- 
istered to  by  them  also,  while  I  make  my  camp  here 
by  the  river.  And  bid  the  thrice  fifty  veteran 
champions  come  hither  to  me,  that  I  may  have  their 
aid  and  counsel  in  battle." 

But  Cuculain  Avould  not.  Therefore  Concobar 
Avent  himself  to  summon  the  veterans.  When  they 
asked  the  cause  of  his  coming,  Concobar  answered, 
"  Have  you  not  heard  how  the  four  provinces  of 
Erin  came  against  us,  bringing  with  them  their 
bards  and  singers,  that  their  ravages  and  devasta- 
tions might  the  better  be  recorded,  and  burning  and 
plundering  our  fortresses  and  dwellings  I  Therefore 
I  would  make  an  expedition  of  hostility  against 
them,  and  with  your  guidance  and  counsel  would  I 

make  the  expedition." 

10 


146  IRELAND. 

"  Let  our  old  steeds  be  caught  by  thee/'  they  an- 
swered, "  and  let  our  old  chariots  be  yoked  by  thee, 
so  that  we  may  go  on  this  journey  and  expedition 
with  thee."  Then  their  old  chargers  were  caught, 
and  their  old  chariots  yoked,  so  that  they  too  came 
to  the  camp  at  the  Water  of  Luachan. 

This  was  told  to  the  four  provinces.  The  Three 
Waves  of  Erin  thundered  in  the  night ;  the  Wave 
of  Clidna  at  Glandore  in  the  Soutli  ;  the  Wave  of 
Rudraige  along  the  bent-carpeted  sand-hills  of  Dun- 
drum,  under  the  Mountains  of  Mourne ;  and  the 
Wave  of  Tuag  Inbir,  at  the  bar  of  northern  Bann. 
For  these  are  the  Three  Waves  of  Fate  in  Erin. 
Then  the  four  provinces  hosted  their  men.  The  son 
of  Lucta,  the  north  Munster  king,  assembled  his 
tribes  at  the  Hill  of  Luchra,  between  the  Shannon 
mouth  and  the  Summit  of  Prospects.  Ailill  and 
Meave  hosted  the  men  of  the  west  at  Cruacan. 
Find,  son  of  Ros,  king  over  the  Galian  of  Leinster, 
gathered  his  army  at  Dinn-Rig  by  the  Barrow. 
Cairpre  Nia  Fer  assembled  his  host  about  him  at 
Tara,  in  the  valley  of  the  Boyne. 

This  was  the  proposal  of  Eocu,  son  of  Lucta,  king 
of  north  Munster  by  the  Shannon  :  That  everything 
should  have  its  payment,  and  that  reparation  should 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO.  147 

be  made  to  Concobar  for  the  invasion ;  that  a  fort 
should  be  paid  for  every  fort,  for  every  house  a 
liouse,  for  every  cow  a  cow,  for  every  bull  a  bull ; 
that  the  great  brown  bull  should  be  sent  back,  that 
the  breadth  of  the  face  of  the  bull  in  red  gold  should 
be  given  to  Concobar,  and  that  there  should  be  no 
more  hostility  among  the  men  of  Erin. 

This  was  reported  to  Meave,  but  the  queen  an- 
swered, "  A  false  hand  was  his  who  gave  this  coun- 
sel. For  so  lono'  as  there  shall  be  amono;  us  one 
who  can  hold  a  sword,  who  can  wear  the  shield- 
strap  about  his  neck,  that  proposal  shall  not  go  to 
him." 

"  Thy  counsel  is  not  mine,"  replied  Ailill,  "  for  not 
greater  shall  be  our  part  of  that  payment  than  the 
part  of  all  the  four  provinces  who  went  on  that  raid 
for  the  bull."  Therefore  Meave  consented,  and  mes- 
sengers were  sent,  and  came  to  Tara  by  the  Boyne, 
where  were  Find,  son  of  Ros,  king  of  Leinster,  and 
his  brother  Cairpre  Nia  For,  king  of  Tara.  Thence 
they  sent  messengers  to  treat  with  Concobar,  but 
Concobar  rejected  the  terms.  "  I  give  my  word, 
indeed,"  answered  Concobar,  "  that  I  will  not  take 
terms  from  you  till  ray  tent  has  been  pitched  in  every 
province  of  Erin." 


148  IRELAND. 

"  Good,  O  Concobar/'  tliej  replied  ;  "  where  wilt 
thou  now  make  thy  encampment  to-night  ?" 

"  In  the  Headland  of  the  Kings,  by  the  clear 
bright  Boyne,"  answered  Concobar,  for  Concobar 
concealed  not  ever  from  his  enemy  the  place  in  which 
he  would  take  station  or  camp,  that  they  might  not 
say  that  it  was  fear  or  dread  that  caused  him  not  to 
say  it.  Concobar,  therefore,  marched  toward  the 
Headland  of  the  Kings,  across  the  Boyne  to  the 
southward,  and  facing  the  northern  bank  Avhere  are 
the  pyramids  of  the  Dagda  Mor  and  the  De  Danaans. 
But  the  southern  armies  were  there  already,  so  Con- 
cobar halted  before  the  river.  Then  were  their 
positions  fixed  and  their  pavilions  pitched,  their  huts 
and  their  tents  were  made.  Their  fires  were  kin- 
dled, cooking  and  food  and  drink  were  prepared ; 
baths  of  clean  bathing  were  made  by  them,  and 
their  hair  was  smooth-combed  ;  their  bodies  were 
minutely  cleansed,  supper  and  food  were  eaten  by 
them  ;  and  tunes  and  merry  songs  and  eulogies  were 
sung  by  them. 

Then  Concobar  sent  men  to  reconnoitre  the  south- 
ern and  Avestern  armies.  Two  went  and  returned 
not,  falling  indeed  into  the  hands  of  the  foe.  It 
seemed  long   to  Concobar   that   the    two  were  gone. 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO.  149 

He  spoke,  therefore,  to  his  kinsman  :  "  Good  indeed, 
Irgalac,  son  of  ]\[aeclac,  son  of  Congal,  son  of  Rud- 
raige,  sayest  thou  who  is  proper  to  go  to  estimate 
and  to  reconnoitre  the  army  !" 

"Who  shoukl  go  there,"  answered  Irgalac,  ''but 
Iriel  good  at  arms,  great-kneed  son  of  Conall  Cer- 
nac.  He  is  a  Conall  for  havoc,  a  Cuculain  for  dex- 
terity of  feats.  He  is  a  Catbad,  a  right-wonderful 
Druid,  for  intelligence  and  counsel,  he  is  a  Senca 
son  of  Ailill  for  peace  and  for  good  speech,  he  is  a 
Celtcair  son  of  Utecar  for  valor,  he  is  a  Concobar 
son  of  Factna  Fatac  for  kingliness  and  wide-eyed- 
ness,  for  giving  of  treasures  and  of  wealth  and  of 
riches.     Who  but  Iriel  should  go  f" 

Therefore  Iriel  went  forward ;  standing  on  the 
pyramid  of  the  Dagda,  he  began  measuring  and  re- 
connoiteriiig  the  army.  His  spirit,  or  his  mind,  or 
his  thoughts  did  not  fret  over  them  at  all.  He 
brought  their  description  with  him  to  the  place  in 
which  Concobar  was. 

"  How,  my  life,  Iriel  ?"  said  Concobar.  "  I  give 
my  word  truly,"  said  Iriel ;  "  it  seems  to  me  that 
there  is  not  ford  on  river,  or  stone  on  hill,  nor  high- 
way nor  road  in  the  territory  of  Breg  or  Mide,  that 
is  not  full  of  their  horse-teams  and  of  their  servants. 


150  IRELAND. 

It  seems  to  me  that  their  apparel  and  their  gear  and 
their  garments  are  the  blaze  of  a  royal  house  from 
the  plain." 

"  Goodj  O  Ulaid,"  said  Concobar,  "  what  is  your 
advice  to  us  for  the  battle  ?"  "  Our  advice  is/'  said 
the  Ulaid,  "  to  wait  till  our  strong  men  and  our 
leaders  and  our  commanders  and  our  supporters  of 
battle  come."  Not  long  was  their  waiting,  and  not 
great  was  their  stay,  till  they  saw  three  chariot- 
warriors  approaching  them,  and  a  band  of  twelve 
hundred  along  with  each  rider  of  them.  It  is  these 
that  were  there — three  of  the  goodly  men  of  science 
of  the  Ulaid,  to  wit,  Catbad  the  right-wonderful 
Druid,  and  Aiterni  the  Importunate,  and  Amargin 
the  man  of  science  and  art.  After  them  came  other 
valiant  leaders  with  troops.  Then  Concobar  arose 
and  took  his  gear  of  battle  and  of  conflict  and  of 
combat  about  him,  saying,  "  Why  should  we  not 
give  battle  ?" 

A  third  of  the  array  of  the  Ulaid  rose  with  him, 
too.  And  they  went  over  the  river  Boyne.  And  the 
other  armies  arose  against  them  as  they  were  cross- 
ing the  river.  And  each  of  them  took  to  hacking 
and  to  cutting  down  the  other,  destroying  and  wound- 
ing till  there  was  no  similitude  of  the  Ulaid  at  that 


CUCULAIN  THE  HERO.  151 

point  of  time,  unless  it  were  a  huge  sturdy  oakwood 
in  the  middle  of  the  plain,  and  a  great  army  were  to 
go  close  to  it,  and  the  slender  and  the  small  of  the 
wood  were  cut  off,  but  its  huge  sturdy  oaks  were  left 
behind.  Thus  their  young  were  cut  off,  and  none 
but  their  champions  and  their  battle-warriors  and 
their  good  heroes  of  valor  were  left. 

The  shield  of  Concobar  was  struck  so  that  it 
moaned,  and  the  three  Waves  of  Erin,  the  Wave  of 
CHdna,  the  Wave  of  Rudraige,  and  the  Wave  of 
Tuag  Inbir  echoed  that  moan,  and  all  the  shields  of 
the  Ulaid  resounded,  every  one  of  them  that  was  on 
their  shoulders  and  in  their  chariots.  As  the  Ulaid 
were  retreating,  fresh  troops  came  up  for  them  under 
Conall  Cernac.  A  tree  of  shelter  and  a  wreath  of 
laurel  and  a  hand  above  them  was  Conall  to  them. 
So  their  flight  was  staved.  Then  Conall  drew  the 
sharp  long  swoi-d  out  of  its  sheath  of  war  and  played 
the  music  of  his  sword  on  the  armies.  The  ring  of 
Conall's  sword  was  heard  through  the  battalions  on 
both  sides.  And  when  they  heard  the  music  of 
Conall's  sword  their  hearts  quaked  and  their  eyes 
fluttered  and  their  faces  whitened,  and  each  of  them 
withdrew  back  into  his  place  of  battle  and  of  combat. 
But  so  fierce  was   the   onset   of  the   southern  armies 


152  IRELAND. 

that  the  light  of  the  Ulaid  against  theni  was  as  a 
breast  against  a  great  flood,  or  an  arrow  against  the 
rock,  or  the  striking  of  a  head  against  cliffs.  Yet 
through  the  great  might  of  CucuLain  the  Uhxid  pre- 
vailed, and  Cairpre  the  King  of  Tara  was  slain. 
After  the  battle,  Concobar  spoke  thus  :  "  There  were 
three  sons  of  Ros  Ruad  the  king — Find  in  Alend, 
Ailill  in  Cruac,  Cairpre  in  Tara ;  together  they  per- 
formed their  deeds  of  valor,  the  three  brothers  in 
every  strife ;  together  they  used  to  give  their  battle. 
They  were  three  pillars  of  gold  about  their  hills, 
abiding  in  strength ;  great  is  their  loss  since  the 
third  son  has  fallen." 


FIND  AND  OSSIN. 


VII. 

FIND  AND  OSSIN. 
A.D.    200-290. 

Seventeen  centuries  ago,  two  hundred  summers 
after  the  death  of  Cuculain  the  hero,  came  the  great 
and  wonderful  time  of  Find  the  son  of  Cumal,  Ossin 
the  son  of  Find,  and  Find's  grandson  Oscur.  It  was 
a  period  of  growth  and  efflorescence  ;  the  spirit  and 
imaginative  powers  of  the  people  burst  forth  with  the 
freshness  of  the  prime.  The  life  of  the  land  was 
more  united,  coming  to  a  national  consciousness. 

The  five  kingdoms  were  now  clearly  defined,  with 
Meath,  in  the  central  plain,  predominant  over  the 
others,  and  in  a  certain  sense  ruling  all  Ireland  from 
the  Hill  of  Tara.  The  code  of  honor  was  fixed; 
justice  had  taken  well-defined  forms ;  social  life  had 
ripened  to  genial  urbanity.  The  warriors  were  gath- 
ered together  into  something  like  a  regular  army,  a 
power  rivaling  the  kings.  Of  this  army,  Find,  son 
of  Cumal,  was  the  most  renowned  leader — a  warrior 
and  a  poet,  who  embodied  in  himself  the  very  genius 

of  the   time,  its   fresh   naturalness,   its  ripeness,  its 

(155) 


156  IRELAND. 

imagination.  No  better  symbol  of  the  spirit  of  his 
age  could  be  found  than  Find's  own  "  Ode  to 
Spring  "  : 

"  May-day  !  delightful  time  !  How  beautiful  the 
color !  The  blackbirds  sing  their  full  lay.  Would 
that  Laigay  were  here  !  The  cuckoos  call  in  con- 
stant strains.  How  Avelcome  is  ever  the  noble  bright- 
ness of  the  season.  On  the  margin  of  the  leafy  pools 
the  summer  swallows  skim  the  stream.  Swift  horses 
seek  the  pools.  The  heath  spreads  out  its  long  hair. 
The  white,  gentle  cotton-grass  grows.  The  sea  is 
lulled  to  rest.     Flowers  cover  the  earth." 

Find's  large  and  imaginative  personality  is  well 
drawn  in  one  of  the  poems  of  his  golden-tongued 
son  Ossin,  though  much  of  the  beauty  of  Ossin's 
form  is  lost  in  the  change  of  tongue  : 

"Six  thousand  gallant  men  of  war 

We  sought  the  rath  o'er  Badamar ; 

To  the  king's  palace  home  we  bent 

Our  way.     His  bidden  guests  we  went. 
'Twas  Clocar  Fair, 
And  Find  was  there, 
The  Fians  from  the  hills  around 
Had  gathered  to  the  race-course  ground. 

From  valley  deep  and  wooded  glen 

Fair  Munster  sent  its  mighty  men  ; 

And  Fiaca,  Owen's  son,  the  king, 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  157 

Was  there  the  contest  witnessing. 

'Twas  gallant  sport  !     With  what  delight 

Leaped  thousand  pulses  at  the  sight. 

How  all  hearts  bound 

As  to  the  ground 
First  are  brought  forth  the  Fian  steeds, 
Then  those  from  Luimnea's  sunny  meads.    > 
Three  heats  on  Mac  Mareda's  green 
They  run  ;  and  foremost  still  is  seen 
Dill  Mac  Decreca's  coal-black  steed. 
At  Crag-Lochgur  he  takes  the  lead. 

"His  is  the  day — and,  lo  !  the  king 
The  coal-black  steed  soliciting 
From  Dill  the  Druid  !— '  Take  for  it 
A  hundred  beeves  ;  for  it  is  fit 
The  black  horse  should  be  mine  to  pay 
Find  for  his  deeds  of  many  a  day.' 

"Then  spoke  the  Druid,  answering 
His  grandson,  Fiaca  the  king  : 
'Take  my  blessing  ;  take  the  steed, 
For  the  hero's  fitting  meed  : 
Give  it  for  thy  honor's  sake.' 
And  to  Find  the  King  thus  spake  : 

"  'Hero,  take  the  swift  black  steed, 
Of  thy  valor  fitting  meed  ; 
And  my  car,  in  battle-raid 
Gazed  on  by  the  foe  with  fear ; 
And  a  seemly  steed  for  thy  charioteer. 
Chieftain,  be  this  good  sword  thine. 
Purchased  with  a  hundred  kine. 
In  thine  hand  be  it  our  aid. 


158  IKELAND. 

Take  this  spear,  whose  point  tlie  breath 

Of  venoraed  words  has  armed  with  death, 

And  the  silver-orbed  shield, 

Sunbeam  of  the  battlefield  ! 

And  take  with  thee 

My  grayhounds  three, 

Slender  and  tall. 

Bright-spotted  all, 

Take  them  with  thee,  chieftain  bold, 

With  their  chainlets  light 

Of  the  silver  white. 

And  their  neck-rings  of  the  tawny  gold. 

Slight  not  thou  our  offering, 

Son  of  Cumal,  mighty  king  !' 

"Uprose  Find  our  chieftain  bold, 
Stood  before  the  Fian  i-anks, 
To  the  king  spoke  gracious  thanks, 
Took  the  gifts  the  monarch  gave  ; 
Then  each  to  each  these  champions  brave 
Glorious  sight  to  see  and  tell, — 
Spoke  their  soldier-like  farewell  ! 

"The  way  before  us  Find  led  then  ; 
We  followed  him,  six  thousand  men, 
From  out  the  Fair,  six  thousand  brave, 
To  Caicer's  house  of  Cloon-na-Dave. 

"Three  nights,  three  days,  did  all  of  us 
Keep  joyous  feast  in  Caicer's  house  ; 
Fifty  rings  of  the  yellow  gold 
To  Caicer  Mac  Caroll  our  chieftain  told  ; 
As  many  cows  and  horses  gave 
To  Caicer  Mac  Caroll  our  chieftain  brave. 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  159 

Well  did  Find  of  Innisfail 

Pay  the  price  of  his  food  and  ale. 

"  Find  rode  o'er  the  Luacra,  joyous  man, 
Till  he  reached  the  strand  at  Barriman  ; 
At  the  lake  where  the  foam  on  the  billow's  top 
Leaps  white,  did  Find  and  the  Fians  stop. 

"  'Twas  then  that  our  chieftain  rode  and  ran 
Along  the  strand  of  Barriman  ; 
Trying  the  speed 
Of  his  swift  black  steed, — 
Who  now  but  Find  was  a  happy  man? 

"Myself  and  Cailte  at  each  side, 
In  wantonness  of  youthful  pride, 
Would  ride  with  him  where  he  might  ride. 
Fast  and  furious  rode  he, 
Urging  his  steed  to  far  Tralee. 
On  from  Tralee  by  Lerg  duv-glass. 
And  o'er  Fraegmoy,  o'er  Finnass, 
O'er  Moydeo,  o'er  Monaken, 
On  to  Shan-iber,  o'er  Shan-glen, 
Till  the  clear  stream  of  Flesk  we  win, 
And  reach  the  pillar  of  Crofinn  ; 
O'er  Sru-Muny,  o'er  Moneket, 
And  where  the  fisher  spreads  his  net 
To  snare  the  salmon  of  Lemain, 
And  thence  to  where  our  coursers'  feet 
Wake  the  glad  echoes  of  Loch  Leane; 
And  thus  fled  he, 
Nor  slow  were  we  ; 
Through  rough  and  smooth  our  course  we  strain. 


160  IRELAND. 

"  Long  and  swift  our  stride, — more  fleet 
Than  the  deer  of  the  mountain  our  coursers'  feet ! 
Away  to  Flesk  by  Camwood  dun  ; 
And  past  Mac  Scalve's  Mangerton, 
Till  Find  reached  Barnec  Hill  at  last ; 
There  rested  he,  and  then  we  passed 
Up  the  high  hill  before  him,  and  : 
'  Is  there  no  hunting  hut  at  hand  ?' 
He  thus  addressed  us  ;  'The  daylight 
Is  gone,  and  shelter  for  the  night 
We  lack.'     He  scarce  had  ended,  when 
Gazing  adown  the  rocky  glen, 
On  the  left  hand,  just  opposite. 
He  saw  a  house  with  its  fire  lit ; 
'That  house  till  now  I've  never  seen, 
Though  many  a  time  and  oft  I've  been 
In  this  wild  glen.     Come,  look  at  it !' 

"  '  Yes,  there  are  things  that  our  poor  wit 
Knows  little  of,'  said  Cailt^  ;  '  thus 
This  may  be  some  miraculous 
Hostel  we  see,  whose  generous  blaze 
Thy  hospitality  repays. 
Large-handed  son  of  Cumal !' — So 
On  to  the  house  all  three  we  go.   ..." 

Of  their  entry  to  the  mysterious  house,  of  the 
ogre  and  the  witch  thej  found  there,  of  the  horrors 
that  gathered  on  all  sides,  when 

"  From  iron  benches  on  the  right 
Nine  headless  bodies  rose  to  sight,  , 

And  on  the  left,  from  grim  repose. 
Nine  heads  that  had  no  bodies  rose,  ..." 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  161 

Ossin  likewise  tells,  and  how,  overcome,  they  fell  at 
last  into  a  deathlike  trance  and  stupor,  till  the  sun- 
light woke  them  lying  on  the  heathery  hillside,  the 
house  utterly  vanished  away. 

The  scenes  of  all  the  happenings  in  the  story  are 
well  known  :  the  rath  of  Badamar  is  near  Caher  on 
the  Suir,  in  the  midst  of  the  Golden  Vale,  a  plain  of 
wonderful  richness  and  beauty,  walled  in  by  the  red 
precipices  of  the  Galtee  IMountains,  and  the  Knock- 
Mealdown  Hills.  From  the  rath  of  Badamar  Find 
could  watch  the  western  mountains  reddening  and 
glowing  in  front  of  the  dawn,  as  the  sun-rays  shot 
level  over  the  burnished  plain.  Clocar  is  thirty  miles 
westward  over  the  Golden  Vale,  near  where  Groom 
now  stands ;  and  here  were  run  the  races ;  here 
Find  gained  the  gift  of  the  coal-black  steed.  It  is 
some  forty  miles  still  westwards  to  the  Strand  of 
Tralee  ;  the  last  half  of  the  way  among  hills  carpeted 
with  heather ;  and  the  Strand  itself,  with  the  tide 
out,  leaves  a  splendid  level  of  white  sand  as  far  as 
the  eye  can  reach,  tempting  Find  to  try  his  famous 
courser.  The  race  carried  them  southwards  some 
fifteen  miles  to  the  beautiful  waters  of  Lough  Leane, 
with  its  overhanging  wooded   hills,  the  Lake  of  Kil- 

larney,  southward  of  which   rises  the  huge  red  mass 

11 


162  IRELAND. 

of  Mangerton,  in  tlie  midst  of  a  country  everywhere 
rich  in  beauty.  Tlie  Hill  of  Barnec  is  close  by,  but 
the  site  of  the  inagic  dwelling,  who  can  tell  ?  Per- 
haps Find;  or  Cailte,  or  golden-tongued  Ossin 
himself. 

There  was  abundant  fighting  in  those  days,  for 
well  within  memory  was  the  time  of  Conn  of  the 
Five-score  Fights,  against  whom  Cumal  had  warred 
because  Conn  lord  of  Connacht  had  raised  Crimtan 
of  the  Yellow  Hair  to  the  kingship  of  Leinster. 
Cumal  fought  at  the  Rath  that  bears  his  name,  now 
softened  to  Rathcool,  twelve  miles  inward  from  the 
sea  at  Dublin,  with  the  hills  rising  up  from  the  plain 
to  the  south  of  the  Rath.  Cumal  fought  and  fell, 
slain  by  GoU  Mac  ]\Iorna,  and  enmity  long  endured 
between  Find  and  GoU  Avho  sIcav  his  sire.  But  like 
valiant  men  they  were  reconciled,  and  when  Goll  in 
his  turn  died,  Find  made  a  stirring  poem  on  Goll's 
mighty  deeds. 

Another  fateful  fight  for  Find  was  the  battle  of 
Kinvarra,  among  the  southern  rocks  of  Galway  Bay  ; 
for  though  he  broke  through  the  host  of  his  foeman 
Uince,  that  chieftain  himself  escaped,  and,  riding 
swiftly  with  a  score  of  men,  came  to  Find's  own 
dwelling  at  Druim  Dean  on  the  Red  Hills  of  Leinster, 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  163 

and  burned  the  dwelling,  leaving  it  a  smoldering 
ruin.  Find  pursuing,  overtook  them,  slaying  them 
at  the  ford  called  to  this  day  Ath-uince,  the  ford  of 
Uince.  Returning  homewards,  Find  found  his 
house  desolate,  and  the  song  he  sang  still  holds  the 
memory  of  his  sorrow. 

Two  poems  he  made,  on  the  Plain  of  Swans  and 
on  Roirend  in  Offaly,  full  of  vivid  pictures  and 
legends  ;  and  one  of  romantic  tragedy,  telling  how 
the  two  daughters  of  King  Tuatal  Tectmar  were 
treacherously  slain,  through  the  malice  of  the 
Leinster  king.  But  of  romances  and  songs  of  fair 
women  in  the  days  of  Find,  the  best  is  the  Poem  of 
Gael,  who  composed  it  to  win  a  princess  for  his  bride. 

Of  fair  Crede  of  the  Yellow  Hair  it  was  said  that 
there  was  scarce  a  gem  in  all  Erin  that  she  had  not 
got  as  a  love-token,  but  that  she  would  give  her 
heart  to  none.  Crede  had  vowed  that  she  would 
marry  the  man  who  made  the  best  verses  on  her 
home,  a  richly-adorned  dwelling  in  the  south,  under 
the  twin  cones  of  the  Paps,  and  Avithin  sight  of  Lough 
Leane  and  Killarney.  Gael  took  up  the  challenge,  and 
invoking  the  Genius  that  dwelt  in  the  sacred  pyramid 
of  Brugh  on  the  Boyne  he  made  these  verses,  and 
came  to  recite  them  to  yelloAV-haired  Grede : 


164  IRELAND. 

"  It  would  be  happy  for  me  to  be  in  her  home, 
Among  her  soft  and  downy  couches, 
Should  Crede  deign  to  hear  me  ; 
Happy  for  me  would  be  my  journey. 

A  bowl  she  has,  whence  berry -juice  flows, 
With  which  she  colors  her  eyebrows  black  ; 
She  has  clear  vessels  of  fermenting  ale  ; 
Cups  she  has,  and  beautiful  goblets. 

The  color  of  her  house  is  white  like  lime  ; 
Within  it  are  couches  and  green  rushes  ; 
W^ithin  it  are  silks  and  blue  mantles  ; 
Within  it  are  red  gold  and  crystal  cups. 

Of  its  sunny  chamber  the  corner  stones 
Are  all  of  silver  and  yellow  gold. 
Its  roof  in  stripes  of  faultless  order 
Of  wings  of  brown  and  crimson  red. 

Two  doorposts  of  green  I  see, 
Nor  is  the  door  devoid  of  beauty ; 
Of  carved  silver, — long  has  it  been  renowned, — • 
Is  the  lintel  that  is  over  the  door. 

Crede' s  chair  is  on  your  right-band, 
The  pleasantest  of  the  pleasant  it  is  ; 
All  over  a  blaze  of  Alpine  gold. 
At  the  foot  of  her  beautiful  couch  .   .  . 

The  household  which  is  in  her  house 
To  the  happiest  fate  has  been  destined  ; 
Grey  and  glossy  are  their  garments  ; 
Twisted  and  fair  is  their  flowing  hair. 

Wounded  men  would  sink  in  sleep, 
Though  ever  so  heavily  teeming  with  blood. 
With  the  warbling  of  the  fairy  birds 
From  the  eaves  of  her  sunny  summer-room. 

If  I  am  blessed  with  the  lady's  grace, 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  165 

Fair  Cred^  for  whom  the  cuckoo  sings, 

In  songs  of  praise  shall  ever  live, 

If  she  but  repay  me  for  my  gift.   .   .  , 

There  is  a  vat  of  royal  bronze. 
Whence  flows  the  pleasant  juice  of  malt ; 
An  apple-tree  stands  over  the  vat, 
Wiih  abundance  of  weighty  fruit. 

When  Crede's  goblet  is  filled 
With  the  ale  of  the  noble  vat. 
There  drop  down  into  the  cup  forthwith 
Four  apples  at  the  same  time. 

The  four  attendants  that  have  been  named, 
Arise  and  go  to  the  distributing, 
They  present  to  four  of  the  guests  around 
A  drink  to  each  man  and  an  apple. 

She  who  possesses  all  these  things. 
With  the  strand  and  the  stream  that  flow  b_v  them, 
Crede  of  the  tliree-pointed  hill. 
Is  a  spear-cast  beyond  the  women  of  Erin. 

Here  is  a  poem  for  her, — no  mean  gift. 
It  is  not  a  hasty,  rash  composition  ; 
To  Credd  now  it  is  liere  presented  : 
May  my  journey  be  brightness  to  her  !" 

Tradition  says  that  tho  heart  of  the  yellow-haired 
beauty  was  utterly  softened  and  won,  so  that  she  de- 
layed not  to  make  Gael  master  of  the  dwelling  he  so 
well  celebrated  ;  master,  perhaps,  of  all  the  jewels  of 
Erin  that  her  suitors  had  given  her.  Yet  their 
young  love  was  not  destined  to  meet  the  storms  and 
frosts  of  the  years  ;  for  Gael  the  gallant  fell  in  battle, 


166  IRELAND. 

his  melodious  lips  for  ever  stilled.  Thus  have  these 
two  become  immortal  in  song. 

We  have  seen  Cailte  with  Ossin  following  Find  in 
his  wild  ride  through  the  mountains  of  Killarnejj  and 
to  Cailte  is  attributed  the  saying  that  echoes  down 
the  ages :  "  There  are  things  that  our  poor  wit 
knows  nothing  off!"  Cailte  was  a  great  lover  of  the 
supernatural,  yet  there  Avas  in  him  also  a  vein  of  sen- 
timent, shown  in  his  poem  on  the  death  of  Clidna — 
"  Clidna  the  fair-haired,  long  to  be  remembered," 
who  was  tragically  drowned  at  Glandore  harbor  in 
the  south,  and  whose  sad  wraith  still  moans  upon  the 
bar,  in  hours  of  fate  for  the  people  of  Erin. 

In  a  gayer  vein  is  the  poem  of  Fergus  the  Elo- 
quent, who  sang  the  legend  of  Tipra  Seangarmna, 
the  Fountain  of  the  Feale  River,  which  flows  west- 
ward to  the  sea  from  the  mountains  north  of  Killar- 
ney.  The  river  rises  among  precipices,  gloomy 
caverns  and  ravines,  and  passes  through  vales  full 
of  mysterious  echoes  amid  mist-shrouded  hills. 
There,  as  Fergus  sings,  were  Ossin  and  his  following 
hunting,  when  certain  ominous  fair  women  lured 
them  to  a  cave, — women  who  were  but  insubstantial 
wraiths, — to  hold  them  captive  till  the  seasons  ran 
full  circle,  summer  giving  place  again  to  winter  and 


FIND  AND  OSSm.  167 

spring.  But  Ossin,  being  himself  of  more  than 
human  Avisdom,  found  a  way  to  trick  the  spirits  ;  for 
daily  he  cut  chips  from  his  spear  and  sent  them  float- 
ing down  the  spring,  till  Find  at  last  saw  them,  and 
knew  the  tokens  as  Ossin's,  and,  coming,  delivered 
his  son  from  durance  among  ghosts. 

The  great  romantic  theme  of  the  time  binds  the 
name  of  Find,  son  of  Cumal,  with  that  of  Cormac, 
son  of  Art,  and  grandson  of  Conn  of  the  Five-score 
Battles.  This  Cormac  was  himself  a  notable  man 
of  Avisdom,  and  here  are  some  of  the  Precepts  he 
taught  to  Cairbre,  his  son  : 

"  O  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormac,"  Cairbre  asked 
him,  "  Avhat  is  good  for  a  king  ?" 

"  This  is  plain,"  answered  Cormac.  "  It  is  good 
for  him  to  have  patience  and  not  to  dispute,  self- 
gOA^ernment  without  anger,  affability  without  haughti- 
ness, diligent  attention  to  history,  strict  obserA^ance 
of  covenants  and  agreements,  justice  tempered  by 
mercy  in  the  execution  of  the  laAvs.  It  is  good 
for  him  to  make  fertile  land,  to  invite  ships,  to  import 
jewels  of  price  from  across  the  sea,  to  purchase  and 
distribute  raiment,  to  keep  A'igorous  swordsmen  Avho 
may  protect  his  territory,  to  make  AA^ar  beyond  his 
territory,  to  attend  to   the  sick,  to  discipline  his  sol- 


168  IRELAND. 

diers.  Let  him  enforce  fear,  let  him  perfect  peace, 
let  him  give  mead  and  wine,  let  him  pronounce  just 
judgments  of  light,  let  him  speak  all  truth,  for  it  is 
through  the  truth  of  a  king  that  God  gives  favorable 
seasons." 

"  O  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormac,"  Cairbre  again 
asked  him,  "  what  is  good  for  the  welfare  of  a 
country  ?" 

"  This  is  plain,"  answered  Cormac.  "  Frequent 
assemblies  of  wise  and  good  men  to  investigate  its 
affairs,  to  abolish  every  evil  and  retain  every  whole- 
some institution,  to  attend  to  the  precepts  of  the 
seniors  ;  let  every  assembly  be  convened  according 
to  the  law,  let  the  law  be  in  the  hands  of  the  noblest, 
let  the  chieftains  be  upright  and  unwilling  to  oppress 
the  poor." 

"  O  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormac,"  again  asked 
Cairbre,  "  what  are  duties  of  a  prince  in  the  ban- 
queting-house  ?" 

"  A  prince  on  the  Day  of  Spirits  should  light  his 
lamps  and  welcome  his  guests  with  clapping  of 
hands,  offering  comfortable  seats ;  the  cup-bearers 
should  be  active  in  distributing  meat  and  drink. 
Let  there  be  moderation  of  music,  short  stories,  a 
welcoming  countenance,  a  greeting   for  the  learned, 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  169 

pleasant   conversation.      These   are   the   duties    of   a 
prince  and  the  arrangement  of  a  banqueting-house." 

"  0  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormac,  for  what  quali- 
fications is  a  king  elected  over  countries  and  tribes 
of  people  ?" 

"  From  the  goodness  of  his  shape  and  family, 
from  his  experience  and  wisdom,  from  his  prudence 
and  magnanimity,  from  his  eloquence  and  bravery  in 
battle,  and  from  the  number  of  his  friends." 

"  0  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormac,  what  was  thy 
deportment  when  a  youth  ?" 

"  I  was  cheerful  at  the  banquet  of  the  House  of 
Mead,  I  was  fierce  in  battle,  but  vigilant  and  care- 
ful. I  was  kind  to  friends,  a  physician  to  the  sick, 
merciful  to  the  weak,  stern  toward  the  headstrong. 
Though  possessed  of  knowledge,  I  loved  silence. 
Though  strong,  I  Avas  not  overbearing.  Though 
young,  I  mocked  not  the  old.  Though  valiant,  I 
was  not  vain.  When  I  spoke  of  one  absent  I 
praised  and  blamed  him  not,  for  by  conduct  like  this 
ai'e  we  known  to  be  courteous  and  refined." 

"  O  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormac,  what  is  good 
for  me  ?" 

"  If  thou  attend  to  my  command,  thou  wilt  not 
scorn   the    old   though  thou  art  young,  nor  the  poor 


1 70  IRELAND. 

thougli  thou  art  well  clad,  nor  the  lame  though  thou 
art  swift,  nor  the  blind  though  thou  seest,  nor  the 
weak  though  thou  art  strong,  nor  the  ignorant  though 
thou  art  wise.  Be  not  slothful,  be  not  passionate,  be 
not  greedy,  be  not  idle,  be  not  jealous  ;  for  he  who 
is  so  is  hateful  to  God  and  man." 

"  0  grandson  of  Conn,  O  Cormat-,  I  would  know 
how  to  hold  myself  with  the  wise  and  the  foolish, 
with  friends  and  strangers,  with  old  and  young." 

"  Be  not  too  knowing  or  simple,  too  proud  or  in- 
active, too  humble  or  haughty,  talkative  or  too  silent, 
timid  or  too  severe.  For  if  thou  art  too  knowing, 
thou  wilt  be  mocked  at  and  abused  ;  if  too  simple, 
thou  wilt  be  deceived ;  if  proud,  thou  wilt  be 
shunned  ;  if  too  humble,  thou  wilt  suffer  ;  if  talka- 
tive, thou  wilt  be  thought  foolish  ;  if  too  severe,  men 
will  speak  ill  of  thee ;  if  timid,  thy  rights  will 
suffer." 

"  0  grandson  of  Conn,  0  Cormac,  how  shall  I 
discern  the  characters  of  women  ?" 

"  I  know  them,  but  I  cannot  describe  them.  Their 
counsel  is  foolish,  they  are  forgetful  of  love,  most 
headstrong  in  their  desires,  fond  of  folly,  prone  to 
enter  rashly  into  engagements,  given  to  swearing, 
proud  to  be  asked  in  marriage,  tenacious  of  enmity. 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  171 

cheerless  at  the  banquet,  rejectors  of  reconciliation, 
prone  to  strife,  of  much  garrulity.  Until  evil  be 
good,  until  hell  be  heaven,  until  the  sun  hide  Ids 
light,  until  the  stars  of  heaven  fall,  women  Avill  re- 
main as  we  have  declared.  Woe  to  him,  my  son, 
who  desires  or  serves  a  bad  woman,  woe  to  him  who 
has  a  bad  wife." 

Was  there  some  thought  of  his  daughter  Grania 
in  Cormac's  mind,  behind  these  keen-edged  words  I 
— of  Grania,  beloved  of  Diarmuid  ?  When  the 
winters  of  the  years  were  already  white  on  Find, 
son  of  Cumal,  when  Ossin  his  son  had  a  son  of  his 
own,  Oscur  the  valiant,  the  two  old  men,  Cormac  the 
king  and  Find  leader  of  the  warriors,  bethought  them 
to  make  a  match  between  Find  and  Grania,  one  of 
the  famous  beauties  of  the  olden  time.  A  banquet 
was  set  in  the  great  House  of  Mead,  and  Find  and 
his  men  were  there,  Diarmuid  son  of  Duibne  being 
also  there,  best  beloved  among  Find's  Avarriors. 
There  was  a  custom,  much  in  honor  among  the  chief- 
tains, that  a  princess  should  send  her  goblet  to  the 
guests,  offering  it  to  each  with  gentle  courtesy.  This 
grace  fell  to  the  lady  Grania,  whose  whole  heart  rose 
up  against  her  grey-bearded  lover,  and  was  indeed 
set  on  Diarmuid  the  son  of  Duibne.      Grania  com- 


172  IRELAND. 

pounded  a  dreamy  draught  to  mix  with  the  mead,  so 
that  all  the  chieftains  and  warriors,  with  Cormac  and 
Find  himself,  even  while  praising  the  drink,  fell 
straightway  a-nodding,  and  were  soon  in  silent  sleep, 
all  except  Ossin  and  Diarmuid,  whom  Grania  had 
bidden  not  to  drink. 

Then  Grania,  her  voice  all  tremulous  with  tears, 
told  to  Ossin  the  fate  that  awaited  her,  looking  at 
him,  but  speaking  for  Diarmuid ;  bewailing  bitterly 
the  misery  of  fair  youth  in  the  arms  of  withered  eld, 
and  at  last  turning  and  openly  begging  Diarmuid  to 
save  her  from  her  ftxte.  To  carry  away  a  king's 
daughter,  betrothed  to  the  leader  of  the  warriors, 
was  a  perilous  thing,  and  Diarmuid's  heart  stood  still 
at  the  thought  of  it ;  yet  Grania's  tears  prevailed, 
and  they  two  fled  forth  that  night  to  the  hills  and 
forests.  Dire  and  ruinous  was  the  wrath  of  Cormac 
and  of  Find  when  they  awoke  and  found  that  these 
two  were  fled ;  and  whatever  might  Avas  in  the  king's 
hand,  whatever  power  in  the  hosts  of  Find,  was 
straightway  turned  against  them  in  pursuit.  Yet 
the  two  fled  as  the  deer  might  fly,  visiting  with  their 
loves  every  wood  and  valley  in  Erin,  till  the  memory 
of  them  lingers  throughout  all  the  hills.  Finally, 
after  a  year's  joyful  and  fearsome  fleeing,  the  Fian 


FIND  AND  OSSIN.  173 

warriors  everywhere  aiding  them  tor  love  of  Diar- 
muid,  swift  death  came  upon  Diarmuid,  and  Grania 
was  left  desolate. 

But  Angus  the  Ever- Young,  guardian  Genius  of 
the  pyramid-shrine  of  Brugh  by  the  Boyne,  De 
Danaan  dweller  in  the  secret  house,  Angus  of  the 
Immortals  received  the  spirit  of  Diarmuid,  opening 
for  him  the  ways  of  the  hidden  world. 

But  enmity  grew  between  Find  with  his  warriors 
and  Cormac  the  king,  till  at  last  a  battle  was  fought 
where  Find's  men  fell,  and  Cairbre,  the  Avell-in- 
structed  son  of  Cormac  also  fell.  Thus  passed  away 
the  ruling  spirits  of  that  age,  the  flowering  time  of 
the  genius  of  Erin. 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY. 


VI I L 

THE  MESSENGER  OP'  THE  NEW  WAY. 

A.D.  410-493. 

The  valor  of  Fergus  and  Cuculain,  the  rich  imag- 
inative life  of  Find  and  Ossin,  were  the  flower  of 
heroic  centuries.  Strong  men  had  fought  for  gen- 
erations before  Concobar  reigned  at  Emain  of  Maca. 
Poets  had  sung  their  deeds  of  valor,  and  the  loves 
of  fair  women,  and  the  magical  beauty  of  the  world, 
through  hardly  changing  ages.  The  heroes  of  fame 
were  but  the  best  fruit  in  the  garden  of  the  nation's 
life.  So  ripe  was  that  lite,  more  than  two  thousand 
years  ago,  that  it  is  hard  to  say  what  they  did  not 
know,  of  the  things  which  make  for  amenity  and 
comity.  The  colors  of  the  picture  are  everywhere 
rich,  yet  perfectly  harmonized. 

The  earliest  forms  of  Irish  writing  seem  to  have 
come  from  the  Baltic  runes,  and  these,  in  their  turn, 
from  an  old  Greek  script  of  twenty-five  hundred 
years  ago.  The  runes  spread  as  far  as  the  Orkneys, 
and  there  they  were  well  within  the  horizon  of  Ire- 
land's knowledge.      Nothing  would  be  more  natural 

12  (177) 


178  IRELAND. 

than  the  keeping  of  written  records  in  Erin  for  three 
or  four  hundred  years  before  Cuculain's  birth,  nine- 
teen hundred  years  ago. 

The  arts  of  life  Avere  very  perfect ;  the  gold-work 
of  that  time  is  unsurpassed — has  never  been  sur- 
passed. At  a  far  earlier  time  there  were  beautifully 
moulded  and  decorated  gold-bronze  spears,  that  show 
what  richness  of  feeling  and  imagination,  what  just 
taste  and  fine  skill  were  there.  All  our  knowledge 
goes  to  show  that  the  suitor  of  Crede  has  drawn  a 
true  picture  of  her  house  and  the  generous  social  life 
belonging  to  it.  We  know,  too,  that  the  great  din- 
ing-hall  of  Tara  has  been  faithfuUj'  celebrated  by  the 
bards ;  the  picture  of  the  king  in  his  scarlet  cloak  is 
representative  of  the  whole  epoch. 

The  story  of  Crede  also  shows  the  freedom  and 
honor  accorded  to  Avomen,  as  does  the  queenship  of 
Meave,  with  the  record  of  her  separate  riches.  The 
tragedies  of  Deirdre  and  Grania  would  never  have 
been  remembered,  had  not  the  freedom  and  high 
regard  of  women  been  universal.  Such  decorative 
skill  as  is  shown  in  the  metal-work  and  pottery  that 
have  come  down  to  us  must  have  borne  fruit  in 
every  realm  of  social  life,  in  embroideries,  tapestries, 
well-designed  and  beautifully  adorned  homes.     Music 


THE  MESSENGEK  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.  179 

is  everywhere  spoken  of  in  the  okl  traditions,  and 
the  skill  of  the  poets  we  can  judge  for  ourselves. 

In  all  that  concerns  the  natural  man,  thei^efore,  a 
very  high  perfection  had  been  reached.  A  frame  of 
life  had  grown  habitual,  which  brought  out  the  finest 
vigor  and  strength  and  beauty.  Romantic  love  added 
its  riches  to  valor,  and  dignity  was  given  by  the  ever- 
present  memory  of  the  heroic  past,  merging  on  the 
horizon  with  the  divine  dawn  of  the  world.  Man- 
hood and  womanhood  had  come  to  perfect  flower. 
The  crown  rested  on  the  brow  of  the  nation's  life. 

When  the  life  of  the  natural  man  is  perfected,  the 
time  comes  to  strike  the  note  of  the  immortal,  to 
open  the  door  of  our  real  and  enduring  destiny. 
Sensual  success,  the  ideal  of  unregenerate  man,  was 
perfectly  realized  in  Concobar  and  ten  thousand  like 
him.  The  destiny  of  triumphant  individual  life,  the 
strong  man  victorious  over  nature  and  other  men,  was 
fulfilled.  Individual  prowess,  individual  accomplish- 
ment, could  go  no  further. 

Nor  should  we  overlook  tlie  dark  shadows  of  the 
picture.  Glory  is  to  the  victor,  but  woe  to  the  van- 
quished. The  continual  warfare  between  tribe  and 
tribe,  between  chief  and  chief,  which  made  every 
valley  a  home  of  warriors  dominated  by  a  rath-fort- 


180  IRELAND. 

ress,  bore  abundant  fruits  of  evil.  Deatli  in  battle 
need  not  be  reckoned,  or  may  be  counted  as  pure 
gain  I  but  the  fate  of  tlie  wounded,  maimed  and 
miserable,  the  destitution  of  women  and  children 
left  behind,  the  worse  fate  of  the  captives,  sold  as 
they  were  into  exile  and  slavery, — all  these  must  be 
included  in  the  total. 

Nor  are  these  material  losses  the  worst.  The 
great  evil  of  the  epoch  of  tribal  Avar  is  its  reaction 
on  the  human  spirit.  The  continual  struggle  of 
ambition  draws  forth  egotism,  the  desire  to  dominate 
for  mere  domination,  the  sense  of  separation  and 
antagonism  between  man  and  man,  tribe  and  tribe, 
province  and  province. 

But  our  real  human  life  begins  only  when  these 
evil  tendencies  are  abated  ;  when  we  learn  to  watch 
the  life  of  others  as  if  it  were  our  own, — as  being 
indeed  a  j^art  of  our  own  life, — and  in  every  act  and 
motion  of  our  minds  do  only  that  which  shall  be  to 
the  best  advantage  of  both  ourselves  and  our  neigh- 
bor. For  only  thus,  only  by  the  incessant  practice 
of  this  in  imagination  and  act,  can  the  door  of  our 
wider  and  more  humane  consciousness  be  opened. 

Nor  is  this  all.  There  are  in  us  vast  unexplored 
tracts  of  power  and  wisdom  ;   tracts  not  properly  be- 


"TK-  J 


^ 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         181 

longing  to  our  personal  and  material  selves,  but 
rather  to  the  impersonal  and  universal  consciousness 
which  touches  us  from  within,  and  which  we  call 
divine.  Our  personal  fate  is  closed  by  death  5  but 
we  have  a  larger  destiny  which  death  does  not  touch; 
a  destiny  enduring  and  immortal.  The  door  to  this 
larger  destiny  can  only  be  opened  after  Ave  have  laid 
down  the  weapons  of  egotism  |  after  we  have  become 
veritably  humane.  There  must  be  a  death  to  mili- 
tant self-assertion,  a  new  birth  to  wide  and  universal 
purposes,  before  this  larger  life  can  be  understood 
and  known. 

With    all   the    valor    and   rich   life  of  the   davs  of 

ft/ 

Cuculain  and  Ossin,  the  destructive  instinct  of  an- 
tagonism was  very  deeply  rooted  in  all  hearts ;  it  did 
endless  harm  to  the  larger  interests  of  the  land,  and 
laid  Ireland  open  to  attack  from  Avithout.  Because 
the  genius  of  the  race  was  strong  and  highly  devel- 
oped, the  harm  went  all  the  deeper ;  even  now,  after 
centuries,  it  is  not  wholly  gone. 

The  message  of  the  humane  and  the  divine,  taught 
among  the  Galilean  hills  and  on  the  shores  of  Gen- 
nesaret,  was  after  four  centuries  brought  to  Ireland — 
a  word  of  new  life  to  the  warriors  and  chieftains, 
enkindling    and    transforming     their    heroic    world. 


182  IRELAND. 

Britain  had  received  the  message  before,  for  Britain 
was  ti  })art  of  the  (h:)minion  of  Home,  which  ah-eady 
had  its  imperial  converts.  Roman  life  and  culture 
and  knowledge  of  the  Latin  tongue  had  spread 
throughout  the  island  up  to  the  northern  barrier  be- 
tween the  Forth  and  Clyde.  Beyond  this  Avas  a 
wilderness  of  warring  tribes. 

Where  the  Clyde  comes  forth  from  the  plain  to  the 
long  estuary  of  the  sea,  the  Messenger  of  the  Tidings 
was  born.  His  father,  Calpurn,  was  a  Roman  patri- 
cian ;  from  this  his  son,  whose  personal  name  was 
Succat,  Avas  surnamed  Patricius,  a  title  raised  by  his 
greatness  into  a  personal  name.  His  letters  give  us 
a  vivid  picture  of  his  captivity,  and  the  stress  of  life 
which  gradually  aroused  in  him  the  inspiration  of  the 
humane  and  divine  ripened  later  into  a  full  knowl- 
edge of  his  apostolate. 

"  I  Patricius,  a  sinner,"  he  writes,  "  and  most  un- 
learned of  believers,  looked  down  upon  by  many,  had 
for  my  father  the  deacon  Calpurn,  son  of  the  elder 
Potitus,  of  a  place  called  Bannova  in  Tabernia,  near 
to  which  was  his  country  home.  There  I  was  taken 
captive,  when  not  quite  sixteen.  1  knew  not  the 
Eternal.  Being  led  into  captivity  with  thousands  of 
others,  I  was   brought   to   Ireland, — a  fate  well   de- 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEAV  WAY.  183 

served.  For  Ave  had  turned  from  the  Eternal,  nor 
kept  the  laws  of  the  Eternal.  Nor  had  we  heeded 
the  teachers  who  urged  us  to  seek  safety.  Therefore 
the  Eternal,  justly  wroth,  scattered  us  among  unbe- 
lievers, to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  ;  here, 
where  my  poor  worth  is  now  seen  among  strangers, 
where  the  Eternal  liberated  the  power  hid  in  my  un- 
enkindled  heart,  that  even  though  late  I  should 
recognize  my  error,  and  turn  with  all  my  heart  to 
the  Eternal.   .   .   . 

"  I  have  long  had  it  in  mind  to  write,  but  until 
now  have  hesitated  ;  for  I  feared  blame,  because  I 
had  not  studied  law  and  the  sacred  writings, — as 
have  others  who  have  never  changed  their  language, 
but  gone  on  to  perfection  in  it ;  but  my  speech  is 
translated  into  another  language,  and  the  roughness 
of  my  writing  shows  how  little  I  have  been  taught. 
As  the  Sage  says,  '  Show  by  thy  speech  thy  wisdom 
and  knowledge  and  learning.'  But  what  profits  this 
excuse  !  since  all  can  see  how  in  my  old  age  I  strug- 
gle after  what  I  should  have  learned  as  a  boy.  For 
then  my  sinfulness  hindered  me.  I  was  but  a  beard- 
less boy  Avhen  I  was  taken  captive,  not  knowing  what 
to  do  and  what  to  avoid ;  therefore  I  am  ashamed  to 
show  my  ignorance  now,  because  I  never  learned  to 


184  JRELAND. 

express  great  matters  succinctly  and  well ; — great 
matters  like  the  moving  of  the  soul  and  mind  by  the 
Divine  Breath.  .  .  .  Nor,  indeed,  was  I  worthy  that 
the  Master  should  so  greatly  favor  me,  after  all  my 
hard  labor  and  heavy  toil,  and  the  years  of  captivity 
amongst  this  people, — that  the  Master  should  show  me 
such  graciousness  as  I  never  kncAv  nor  hoped  for  till 
I  came  to  Ireland. 

"  But  daily  herding  cattle  here,  and  aspiring  many 
times  a  day,  the  fear  of  the  Eternal  grew  daily  in 
me.  A  divine  dread  and  asj)iration  grew  in  me, 
so  that  I  often  prayed  a  hundred  times  a  day, 
and  as  many  times  in  the  night.  I  often  remained 
in  the  Avoods  and  on  the  hills,  rising  to  pray  while 
it  Avas  yet  dark,  in  snow  or  frost  or  rain  |  yet  I 
took  no  harm.  The  Breath  of  the  Divine  burned 
within  me,  so  that  nothing  remained  in  me  unen- 
kindled. 

''  One  night,  while  I  was  sleeping,  I  heard  a  voice 
saying  to  me,  '  You  have  fasted  well,  and  soon  you 
shall  see  your  home  and  your  native  land.'  Soon 
after,  I  heard  the  voice  again,  saying,  '  The  ship  is 
ready  for  you.'  But  the  ship  was  not  near,  but  two 
hundred  miles  off,  in  a  district  I  had  never  visited, 
and  where  I  knew  no  one.      Therefore  I  fled,  leaving 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         185 

tlie  master  I  had  served  for  six  years,  and  found  the 
ship  by  divine  guidance,  going  without  fear.   .    .   . 

"  We  reached  the  land  after  three  days'  sail ;  then 
for  twenty-eight  days  we  wandered  through  a  wilder- 
ness. .  .  .  Once  more,  after  years  of  exile,  I  was  at 
home  again  with  my  kindred,  among  the  Britons. 
All  welcomed  me  like  a  son,  earnestly  begging  me 
that,  after  the  great  dangers  I  had  passed  through,  I 
would  never  again  leave  mv  home. 

"  While  I  was  at  home,  in  a  vision  of  the  night  I 
saw  one  who  seemed  to  come  from  Ireland,  bringing 
innumerable  letters.  He  gave  me  one  of  the  letters, 
in  which  I  read,  '  The  voices  of  the  Irish  •  .  .  ;'  and 
Avliile  I  read,  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  heard  the  cry 
of  the  dwellers  by  the  forest  of  Foclut,  by  the  West- 
ern Ocean,  calling  with  one  voice  to  me,  ^  Come  and 
dwell  with  us !'  My  heart  Avas  so  moved  that  I 
awoke,  and  I  give  thanks  to  my  God  who  after  many 
years  has  given  to  them  according  to  their  petition. 

"  On  another  night,  whether  within  me  or  without 
me  I  know  not,  God  knows.  One  prayed  with  very 
wonderful  words  that  I  could  not  compi'ehend,  till  at 
Last  He  said,  '  It  is  He  who  gave  His  soul  for  you, 
that  speaks !'  I  awoke  for  joy.  And  once  in  a 
vision  I  saw  Him   praying  within   me,  as  it  were  ;  I 


186  IRELAND. 

saw  myself,  as  it  were,  within  myself;  and  I  heard 
Him  praying  urgently  and  strongly  over  the  inner 
man  ;  I  being  meanwhile  astonished,  and  wondering 
who  thus  prayed  within  me,  till  at  the  end  He  de- 
clared that  I  should  be  an  overseer  for  Him.   .   .   . 

'^  I  had  not  believed  in  the  living  Divine  from 
childhood,  but  had  remained  in  the  realm  of  death 
until  hunger  and  nakedness  and  daily  slavery  in  Ire- 
land— for  I  came  there  as  a  captive — had  so  afflicted 
me  that  I  almost  broke  down.  Yet  these  things 
brought  good,  for  through  that  daily  suffering  I  was 
so  changed  that  I  work  and  toil  now  for  the  well- 
being  of  others,  I  who  formerly  took  no  care  even 
for  myself.   .    .   . 

"  Therefore  I  thank  Him  w4io  kept  me  faithful  in 
the  day  of  trial,  that  I  live  to  offer  myself  daily  as  a 
living  offering  to  Him  who  saves  and  guards  me. 
Well  may  I  say,  '  Master,  what  am  I,  what  is  my 
calling,  that  such  grace  and  divine  help  are  given  to 
me — that  I  am  every  day  raised  to  greater  power 
among  these  mibelievers,  while  I  everywhere  praise 
thy  name  I  Whatever  comes  to  me,  Avhether  happi- 
ness or  misery,  w^hether  good  or  evil  fortune,  I  hold 
it  all  the  same  ;  giving  Thee  equal  thanks  for  it,  be- 
cause  Thou  hast   unveiled  for  me  the  One,  sure  and 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         187 

unchanging,  in  Avhom  I  uiay  for  evei"  believe.  So 
that  in  these  latter  days,  even  though  I  am  ignorant, 
I  may  dare  to  undertake  so  righteous  a  work,  and  so 
wonderful,  that  makes  me  like  those  who,  according 
to  His  promise,  should  carry  His  message  to  all  peo- 
ple before  the  end  of  the  world. 

'^  It  were  long  in  whole  or  even  in  part  to  tell  of 
my  labours,  or  how  the  all-powerful  One  many  times 
set  me  free  from  bondage,  and  from  twelve  perils 
wherein  my  life  was  in  danger,  and  from  nameless 
pitfalls.  It  were  ill  to  try  the  reader  too  far,  when  I 
have  Avithin  me  the  Author  himself,  who  knows  all 
things  even  before  they  happen,  as  He  knows  me, 
His  poor  disciple.  The  voice  that  so  often  guides 
me  is  divine  ;  and  thence  it  is  that  wisdom  has  come 
to  me,  who  had  no  wisdom,  knowing  not  Him,  nor 
the  number  of  my  days  :  thence  comes  my  knowl- 
edge and  heart's  joy  in  His  great  and  healing  gift, 
for  the  sake  of  which  I  willingly  left  my  home  and 
kindred,  though  they  offered  me  many  gifts  with  tears 
and  sorrow. 

"  Many  of  the  older  people  also  disapproved,  but 
through  divine  help  I  would  not  give  way.  It  was  no 
grace  of  mine,  but  the  divine  power  in  me  that  stood 
out   against   all,  so  that  I   came  to  bear  the  Message 


188  lEELAND. 

here  among  the  people  of  Ireland,  suffering  the  scorn 
of  those  who  believed  not,  and  bearing  derision  and 
many  persecutions,  and  even  chains.  Nay,  I  even 
lost  my  patrician  rank  for  the  good  of  others.  But 
if  I  be  worthy  to  do  something  for  the  Divine,  I  ani 
ready  with  all  my  heart  to  yield  service,  even  to  the 
death,  since  it  has  been  permitted  that  through  me 
many  might  be  reborn  to  the  divine,  and  that  others 
might  be  appointed  to  teach  them.   .   .   . 

"  Tlie  people  of  Ireland,  Avho  formerly  had  only 
their  idols  and  pagan  ritual,  not  knowing  the  ]\Iaster, 
have  now  become  His  children.  The  sons  of  the 
Scoti  and  their  kings'  daughters  are  now  become  sons 
of  the  Master  and  handmaidens  of  the  Anointed. 
And  one  nobly  born  lady  among  them,  a  beautiful 
woman  whom  I  baptized  myself,  came  soon  after  to 
tell  me  that  she  Avas  divinely  admonished  to  live 
in  maidenhood,  drawing  nearer  to  Him.  Six  days 
later  she  entered  the  grade  that  all  the  handmaidens 
of  the  Anointed  desire,  though  their  fsithers  and 
mothers  Avould  hinder  them,  reproaching  and  afflict- 
ing them  ;  nevertheless,  they  grow  in  number,  so 
that  I  know  not  how  many  they  are,  besides  widows 
and  continent  women,  Avho  suffer  most  from  those 
who   hold  them  in  bondage.      Yet  they  stand   firm, 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.  189 

and  God  grants  grace  to  many  of  them  worthily  to 
foUow  Him. 

'^  Therefore  I  might  even  leave  them,  to  go  among 
the  BritonSj — for  Avillingly  would  I  see  my  own  kin- 
dred and  my  native  land  again,  or  even  go  as  far  as 
Gaul  to  visit  my  brothers,  and  see  the  faces  of  my 
Master's  holy  men.  But  I  am  bound  in  the  Spirit, 
and  would  be  vnifaithful  if  I  Avent.  Nor  would  I 
willingly  risk  the  fruit  of  all  my  work.  Yet  it  is  not 
I  Avho  decide,  but  the  IVIaster,  Avho  bid  me  come 
hither,  to  spend  my  Avhole  life  in  serving,  as  indeed 
I  think  I  shall.    .    .   . 

"  Therefore  I  should  ever  thank  Him  who  was  so 
tolerant  of  my  ignorance  and  sluggishness,  so  many 
times  ;  treating  me  not  in  anger  but  as  a  fellow- 
worker,  though  I  was  slow  to  learn  the  work  set  for 
me  by  the  Spirit.  He  pitied  me  amongst  many  thou- 
sands, for  he  saw  that  I  was  very  willing,  but  did  not 
know  how  to  offer  my  testimony..  For  they  all  op- 
posed my  mission,  and  talked  behind  my  back,  say- 
ing, '  He  wishes  to  risk  his  life  among  enemies  who 
know  nothing  of  the  Master '  ;  not  speaking  mali- 
ciously, but  opposing  me  because  I  was  so  ignorant. 
Nor  did  I  myself  at  once  perceive  the  power  that  was 
in  me.   .   .   . 


190  IRELAND. 

''  Thus  simplj,  brothers  and  fellow-workers  for  the 
Master,  who  with  nie  have  believed,  I  have  told  you 
how  it  happened  that  I  preached  and  still  preach,  to 
strengthen  and  confirm  you  in  aspiration,  hoping  that 
we  niay  all  rise  yet  higher.  Let  that  be  my  reward, 
as  '  the  wise  son  is  the  glory  of  his  father.'  You 
know,  and  the  IVIaster  knows,  how  from  my  youth  I 
have  lived  among  you,  iu  aspiration  and  truth  and 
with  single  heart  5  that  I  have  declared  the  faith  to 
those  among  whom  I  dwell,  and  still  declare  it.  The 
Master  knows  that  I  have  deceived  no  man  in 
anything,  nor  ever  shall,  for  His  sake  and  His 
people's.  Nor  shall  I  ever  arouse  uncharity  in  them 
or  in  any,  lest  His  name  should  be  spoken  evil  of.  .  .  . 

''  I  have  striven  in  my  poor  Avay  to  help  my 
brothers  and  the  handmaidens  of  the  Anointed,  and 
the  holy  women  who  often  volunteered  to  give  me 
presents  and  to  lay  their  jewels  on  my  altar ;  but 
these  I  always  gave  back  to  them,  even  though  they 
were  hurt  by  it ;  and  I  have  so  lived  my  life,  for  the 
hope  of  the  life  eternal,  that  none  may  find  the  least 
cause  of  offence  in  my  ministry  ;  that  my  least  act 
might  not  tarnish  my  good  name,  so  that  unbelievers 
might  speak  evil  of  me,    .    .   . 

*•'  If  I  have  asked  of  any  as  much  as  the  value  of 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         191 

a  shoe,  tell  me.  I  Avill  repay  it  and  more.  I  rather 
spent  my  own  wealth  on  you  and  among  you,  wher- 
ever I  went,  for  your  sakes,  through  many  dangers, 
to  regions  where  no  believer  had  ever  come  to  bap- 
tize, to  ordain  teachers  or  to  confirm  the  flock.  With 
the  divine  help  I  very  willingly  and  lovingly  paid  all. 
Sometimes  I  gave  presents  to  the  kings, — in  giving 
presents  to  their  sons  who  convoyed  us,  to  guard  us 
against  being  taken  captive.  Once  they  sought  to 
kill  me,  but  my  time  was  not  yet  come.  But  they 
took  away  all  we  possessed,  and  kept  me  bound,  till 
the  Master  liberated  me  on  the  fourteenth  day,  and 
all  our  goods  were  given  back,  because  of  the  Mas- 
ter and  of  those  who  convoyed  us.  You  yourselves 
know  what  gifts  I  gave  to  those  who  administer 
the  law  through  the  districts  I  visited  oftenest.  I 
think  I  spent  not  less  than  the  line  of  fifteen  men 
among  them,  in  order  that  I  miglit  come  among  you. 
Nor  do  I  regret  it,  nor  count  it  enough,  for  I  still 
spend,  and  shall  ever  spend,  happy  if  the  Master 
allows  me  to  spend  my  soul  for  you.  .  .  .  For  I  know 
certainly  that  poverty  and  plain  living  are  better  for 
me  than  riches  and  luxury.  The  Anointed  our 
Master  was  poor  for  us.  I  am  poorer  still,  for  I  could 
not  have  wealth  if  I  M-ished  it.      Nor  do  I  now  judge 


192  IRELAND. 

myself,  for  I  look  forward  daily  to  a  violent  death,  or 
to  be  taken  captive  and  sold  into  slavery,  or  some  like 
end.  But  I  fear  none  of  these  .  .  .  but  let  me  not 
lose  the  flock  I  feed  for  Him,  here  in  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth.   .   .   . 

"  I  am  willing  for  His  sake  to  shed  my  blood,  to 
go  without  burial,  even  though  my  body  be  torn  by 
dogs  and  wild  beasts  and  the  fowls  of  the  air ;  for  I 
know  that  thus  I  should  through  my  body  enrich  my 
soul.  And  I  know  that  in  that  day  we  shall  arise  in 
the  brightness  of  the  sun,  in  the  glory  of  the  An- 
ointed Master,  as  sons  of  the  divine  and  co-heirs 
with  Him,  made  in  His  likeness.  For  the  sun  we 
see  rises  daily  by  divine  ordinance  ;  but  it  is  not  or- 
dained to  rise  for  ever,  nor  shall  its  light  last  for 
ever.  The  sun  of  this  world  shall  fade,  with  those 
that  worship  it ;  but  we  bow  to  the  spiritual  Sun,  the 
Anointed,  that  shall  never  perish,  nor  they  who  do 
His  will,  but  shall  endure  for  ever  like  the  Anointed 
himself,  who  reigns  with  the  Father  and  the  Divine 
Spirit  now  and  ever.    .    .   . 

"  This  I  beg,  that  no  believer  f)r  servant  of  the 
Master,  who  reads  or  receives  this  writing,  which  I, 
Patricius,  a  sinner  and  very  unlearned,  wrote  in  Ire- 
land,— I  beg  that  none  may  say  that  whatever  is  good 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         193 

in  it  Avas  dictated  by  ray  ignorance,  but  rather  that  it 
came  from  Him.  This  is  my  Confession,  before  I 
die." 

That  is  the  story  of  the  most  vital  event  in  the 
life  of  Ireland,  in  the  words  of  the  man  who  was 
chiefly  instrumental  in  bringing  it  about.  Though 
an  unskilled  writer,  as  he  says  himself,  he  has  never- 
theless succeeded  in  breathing  into  every  part  of  his 
epistle  the  power  and  greatness  of  his  soul,  the  sense 
and  vivid  reality  of  the  divine  breath  which  stirred 
in  him  and  transformed  him,  the  spiritual  power, 
humane  and  universal,  which  enkindled  him  from 
within ;  these  are  the  words  of  a  man  Avho  had  first- 
hand knowledge  of  the  things  of  our  deeper  life ; 
not  a  mere  servant  of  tradition,  living  on  the  words 
and  convictions  of  other  men.  He  has  drawn  in 
large  and  universal  outline  the  death  to  egotism — 
reached  in  his  case  through  hunger,  nakedness  and 
slavery — and  the  new  birth  from  above,  the  divine 
Soul  enkindling  the  inner  man,  and  wakening  him 
to  new  powers  and  a  knowledge  of  his  genius  and 
immortal  destiny. 

Not  less  vivid   is  the   sense  he  conveyed,  of  the 

world  in  which  he  moved ;  the  feeling  of  his  dignity 

as  a  Roman   Patrician,  having  a  share   of  the  great- 

13 


194  IRELAND. 

ness  of  empire  ;  the  sense  of  a  dividing-line  between 
the  Christian  reahns  of  Rome  and  the  outer  bar- 
barians yet  in  darkness.  Yet  the  picture  he  gives 
of  these  outer  reahns  is  as  certainly  true.  There 
are  the  rival  chieftains,  each  with  his  own  tribe  and 
his  own  fort,  and  bearing  the  title  of  king.  They 
are  perpetually  striving  among  themselves,  so  that 
from  the  province  of  one  he  must  move  to  the  prov- 
ince of  another  with  an  escort,  led  by  the  king's  son, 
who  receives  gifts  in  return  for  this  protection.  This 
is  the  world  of  Concobar  and  Cuculain  ;  of  Find  and 
Ossin,  as  they  themselves  have  painted  it. 

The  world  of  Find  and  Ossin,  of  Cael  and  Crede, 
was  marked  by  a  certain  urbanity  and  freedom,  a 
large-mindedness  and  imaginative  power.  We  are 
therefore  prepared  to  expect  that  the  Messenger  of 
the  new  life  would  be  received  with  openness  of 
mind,  and  allowed  to  deliver  his  message  without  any 
very  violent  opposition.  It  was  the  meeting  of  un- 
armed moral  power  and  armed  valor  ;  and  the  victory 
of  the  apostle  was  a  victory  of  spiritual  force,  of 
character,  of  large-lieartedness  ;  the  man  himself  was 
the  embodiment  of  his  message,  and  through  his 
forceful  genius  his  message  was  effective.  He  vis- 
ibly   represented    the  New    Way ;    the   way    of   the 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         195 

humane  and  the  divine,  transforming  the  destructive 
instinct  of  self-assertion.  He  visibly  represented 
the  divine  and  the  immortal  in  lis,  the  new  birth 
from  above. 

Yet  there  were  tragedies  in  his  apostolate.  In  an- 
other letter  a  very  vivid  and  pathetic  account  is 
given  of  one  of  these.  Coroticus,  a  chieftain  of 
Britain,  and  therefore  nominally  a  Christian  and  a 
citizen  of  Rome,  had  sent  marauding  bands  to  Ire- 
land to  capture  slaves.  Some  of  the  new  converts 
were  taken  captive  by  these  slave-hunters,  an  outrage 
which  drew  forth  an  indignant  protest  from  the  great 
Messenger  : 

"  My  neophytes  in  their  white  robes,  the  baptismal 
chrism  still  wet  and  glistening  on  their  foreheads,  were 
taken  captive  Avith  the  sword  by  these  murderers. 
The  next  day  I  sent  letters  begging  them  to  liberate 
the  baptized  captives,  but  they  answered  my  prayer 
with  mocking  laughter.  I  know  not  which  I  should 
mourn  for  more, — those  who  were  slain,  those  who 
were  taken  prisoner,  or  those  who  in  this  were 
Satan's  instruments,  since  these  must  suffer  ever- 
lasting punishment  in  perdition." 

He  appeals  indignantly  to  the  fellow-Christians  of 
Coroticus    in    Britain :    "  I    pray   you,    all    that    are 


196  IRELAND. 

righteous  and  humble,  to  hold  no  converse  with  those 
who  do  these  things.  Eat  not,  drink  not  with  them, 
accept  no  gifts  from  them,  until  they  have  repented 
and  made  atonement,  setting  free  these  newly-bap- 
tized handmaidens  of  Christ,  for  whom  He  died.  .  .  . 
They  seem  to  think  we  are  not  children  of  one 
Father  !" 

The  work  and  mission  of  this  great  man  grow 
daily  better  known.  The  scenes  of  each  marked 
event  are  certainly  identified.  His  early  slavery, 
his  time  of  probation,  was  spent  in  Antrim,  on  the 
hillside  of  Slieve  Mish,  and  in  the  woods  that  then 
covered  its  flanks  and  valleys.  Wandering  there 
wdth  his  flocks  to  the  hill-top,  he  looked  down  over 
the  green  darkness  of  the  woods,  with  the  fertile 
open  country  stretching  park-like  beyond,  to  the 
coast  eight  miles  away.  From  his  lonely  summit  he 
could  gaze  over  the  silvery  grayness  of  the  sea,  and 
trace  on  the  distant  horizon  the  headlands  of  his  dear 
native  land.  The  exile's  heart  must  have  ached  to 
look  at  them,  as  he  thought  of  his  hunger  and  naked- 
ness and  toil.  There  in  deep  pity  came  home  to  him 
the  fate  of  the  weak  ones  of  the  earth,  the  van- 
quished, the  afflicted,  the  losers  in  the  race.  Com- 
passion showed  him  the  better  way,  the  way  of  sym- 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         197 

patliy  and  union,  instead  of  contest  and  dominion. 
A  firm  and  fixed  purpose  grew  up  within  him  to 
make  the  appeal  of  gentleness  to  the  chiefs  and 
rulers,  in  the  name  of  Him  who  was  all  sympathy 
for  the  weak.  Thus  the  inspiration  of  the  Message 
awakened  his  soul  to  its  immortal  powers. 

Later,  returning  with  the  clear  purpose  of  his 
message  formed,  he  began  his  great  work  not  far 
from  his  first  place  of  captivity.  His  strong  person- 
ality led  him  always  to  the  presence  of  the  chiefs 
and  warriors,  and  he  talked  to  them  freely  as  an 
equal,  gradually  giving  them  an  insight  into  his  own 
vision  of  life,  of  the  kinship  between  soul  and  soul, 
of  our  immortal  power  and  inheritance.  He  ap- 
pealed always  to  his  own  inner  knowledge  of  things 
divine,  to  the  light  and  power  unveiled  within  him- 
self; and  the  commanding  genius  in  his  words  lit  a 
like  fire  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  heard,  awaken- 
ing an  enthusiasm  for  the  New  Way.  He  had  a 
constant  sense  of  his  divine  mission  : 

"  Was  it  without  divine  promise,  or  in  the  body 
only,  that  I  came  to  Ireland  ?  AVho  led  me  "?  Who 
took  captive  my  soul,  that  I  should  no  more  see 
friends  and  kindred  I  Whence  came  my  inspiration 
of  pity  for  the  race  that  had  enslaved  me  ?" 


198  IRELAND. 

The  memory  of  liis  first  victories  is  perpetuated 
in  the  name,  Downpatrick, — that  is  :  the  Dwelling 
of  Patrick, — where  Dieu  son  of  Tricem,  chief  of 
the  district,  gave  him  a  tract  of  land  to  build  a  place 
of  meeting  and  pi'ayer  for  his  disciples  ;  while  the 
church  Avas  being  built,  the  chief  offered  his  barn  as 
a  meeting-place,  an  incident  commemorated  in  the 
name  of  Saul,  on  a  hill  above  the  town, — a  name 
softened  from  Sabal,  '^  a  barn."  This  first  victory 
was  won  among  the  rounded  hills  south  of  the  Quoyle 
River,  where  it  Avidens  toward  Strangford  Lough ; 
from  the  hill-top  of  Saul  there  is  a  wide  prospect 
over  the  reed-covered  flats  with  the  river  winding 
among  them,  the  hills  with  their  oak-woods  in  the 
bends  of  the  river,  and  the  widening  lough  Avith  its 
innumerable  islands,  its  sand-flats  lit  up  with  red 
under  the  dawn.  The  sun  sets  among  the  mountains 
of  Mourne,  flushing  from  behind  the  purple  profile 
of  the  hills,  and  sending  golden  arrows  over  the  rich 
fertility  of  the  plain.  The  year  432  is  the  probable 
date  of  this  first  conversion. 

The  strong  genius  of  the  Messenger  carried  him 
after  a  few  months  to  the  center  of  power  in  the 
land,  to  Tara  with  its  fortresses,  its  earthworks,  its 
great   banquet-halls   and  granaries  and  well-adorned 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         199 

dwellings  of  chief  and  king.  A  huge  oval  earth- 
work defended  the  king's  house  ;  northward  of  this 
was  the  splendid  House  of  Mead, — the  banquet-hall, 
with  lesser  fortresses  beyond  it.  Southward  of  the 
central  dwelling  and  its  defence  was  the  new  ringed 
fort  of  Laogaire  the  king,  son  of  the  more  famous 
king  Nial  of  the  Hostages.  At  this  circular  fort, 
Rath-Laogaire,  on  Easter  day.  Saint  Patrick  met  the 
king  face  to  face,  and  delivered  to  him  the  message 
of  the  New  Way,  telling  him  of  the  unveiling  of  the 
Divine  within  himself,  of  the  voice  that  had  bidden 
him  come,  of  the  large  soul  of  immortal  pity  that 
breathed  in  the  teachings  among  the  hills  of  Galilee, 
of  the  new  life  there  begun  for  the  world.  Tradition 
says  that  the  coming  of  the  Messenger  had  been 
foretold  by  the  Druids,  and  the  great  work  he  should 
accomplish  ;  the  Avise  men  of  the  West  catching  the 
inner  brightness  of  the  Light,  as  the  Eastern  Magi- 
ans  had  caught  it  more  than  four  centuries  before. 
The  fruits  of  that  day's  teaching  in  the  plain  of  Tara, 
in  the  assembly  of  Laogaire  the  king,  were  to  be 
gathered  through  long  centuries  to  come. 

In  the  year  444,  the  work  of  the  teacher  had  so 
thriven  that  he  was  able  to  build  a  larger  church  on 
a    hill    above    the    Callan  River,   in    the   undulating 


200  lEELAND. 

country  south  of  Lough  Neagh.  This  hill,  called  in 
the  old  days  the  Hill  of  the  Willows,  was  only  two 
miles  from  the  famous  fortress  of  Emain  of  Maca. 
It  was  a  gift  from  the  ruler  Daire,  who,  like  so  many 
other  chiefs,  had  felt  and  acknowledged  the  Messen- 
ger's power.  Later,  the  hill  came  to  be  called  Ard- 
Maca,  the  Height  of  Maca  ;  a  name  now  softened 
into  Armagh,  ever  since  esteemed  the  central  strong- 
hold of  the  first  Messenger's  followers. 

The  Messenger  passed  on  from  chief  to  chief, 
from  j^rovince  to  province,  meeting  with  success 
everywhere,  yet  facing  grave  perils.  Later  his- 
tories take  him  to  the  kings  of  Leinster  and  Munster, 
and  he  himself  tells  us  that  the  prayer  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Foclut  was  answered  by  his  coming,  so  that 
he  must  have  reached  the  western  ocean.  It  was  a 
tremendous  victory  of  moral  force,  of  the  divine 
and  immortal  working  through  him,  that  the  Mes- 
senger was  able  to  move  unarmed  among  the  war- 
riors of  many  tribes  that  were  often  at  war  with 
each  other ;  everywhere  meeting  the  chiefs  and 
kings,  and  meeting  them  as  an  equal :  the  unarmed 
bringer  of  good  tidings  confronting  the  king  in  the 
midst  of  his  warriors,  and  winning  him  to  his  better 
vision. 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  THE  NEW  WAY.         201 

For  sixty  years  the  Messenger  Avorked,  sowing 
seed  and  gathering  the  fruit  of  his  Labor  ;  and  at  last 
his  body  Avas  laid  at  rest  close  to  his  first  church  at 
Saul.  Thus  one  of  the  great  men  of  the  world  ac- 
complished his  task. 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS. 


IX. 

THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS. 
A.D.  493-750. 

It  Avould  be  hard  to  tind  in  the  whole  history  of 
early  Christianity  a  record  of  greater  and  more  en- 
during success  than  the  Avork  of  St.  Patrick.  None 
of  the  Messengers  of  the  New  Way,  as  they  Avere 
called  first  by  St.  Luke,  unless  the  phrase  is  St. 
Paul's,  accomplished  single-handed  so  Avonderful  a 
Avork,  conquering  so  large  a  territory,  and  leaving 
such  enduring  monuments  of  his  victory.  Amongst 
the  world's  masters,  the  son  of  Calpurn  the  Decurion 
deserves  a  place  Avith  the  greatest. 

Not  less  notCAvorthy  than  the  Avide  range  of  his 
work  Avas  the  Avay  in  Avhich  he  gained  success.  He 
addressed  himself  always  to  the  chiefs,  the  kings,  the 
men  of  personal  Aveight  and  poAver.  And  his  ad- 
dress AA'as  almost  invariably  successful, — a  thing  that 
would  have  been  impossible  had  he  not  been  himself 
a  personality  of  singular  force  and  fire,  able  to  meet 
the  great  ones  of  the  land  as  an  equal.     His  manner 

was   that   of  an  ambassador,  full  of  tact,  knoAA'ledge 

(  205  ) 


206  IRELAND. 

of  men  and  of  the  Avorld.  Nor  can  wc  find  in  him 
— or,  indeed,  in  the  Avhole  liistory  of  the  churches 
founded  by  him — anything  of  that  Litter  zeal  and 
fanaticism  which,  nearly  two  centuries  nearer  to 
apostolic  times,  marred  tlie  work  of  the  Councils  un- 
der Constantius  ;  the  fierce  animosity  between  Chris- 
tian and  Christian  which  marked  the  Arian  contro- 
versy. The  Apostle  of  Ireland  showed  far  more 
urbanity,  far  more  humane  and  liberal  wisdom,  far 
more  gentleness,  humor  and  good  feeling,  in  his 
treatment  of  the  pre-Christian  institutions  and  ideals 
of  Ireland  than  warring  Christian  sects  have  gener- 
ally been  willing  to  show  to  each  other. 

It  was  doubtless  due  to  this  urbane  wisdom  that 
the  history  of  the  conversion  of  Ireland  is  without 
one  story  of  martyrdom.  The  change  was  carried 
out  in  open-hearted  frankness  and  good-will,  the  old 
order  giving  place  to  the  new  as  gently  as  spring 
changes  to  summer.  The  most  marvelous  example 
of  St.  Patrick's  wisdom,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
most  wonderful  testimony  to  his  personal  force,  is  his 
action  towards  the  existing  civil  and  religious  law  of 
the  country,  commonly  known  as  the  Bi'ehon  Law. 
Principles  had  by  long  usage  been  wrought  into  the 
fabric  of  the  Brehon  Laws  which  were  in  flat  contra- 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  207 

diction  to  St.  Patrick's  teaching  of  the  New  Way. 
Instead  of  fiercely  denouncing  the  whole  system,  he 
talked  with  the  chief  jurists  and  heralds, — custodians 
of  the  old  system, — and  convinced  them  that  changes 
in  their  laws  would  give  effect  to  more  humane  and 
liberal  principles.  They  admitted  the  justice  of  his 
view,  and  agreed  to  a  meeting  between  three  great 
chieftains  or  kings,  three  Brehons  or  jurists,  and 
three  of  St,  Patrick's  converts,  to  revise  the  whole 
system  of  law,  substituting  the  more  humane  princi- 
ples, which  they  had  already  accepted  as  just  and 
right.  These  changes  were  made  and  universally 
applied  ;  so  that,  without  any  violent  revolution, 
without  strife  or  bloodshed,  the  better  way  became 
the  accepted  law.  It  would  be  hard  to  find  in  all 
history  a  finer  example  of  wisdom  and  moderation, 
of  the  great  and  worthy  way  of  accomplishing  right 
ends. 

We  have  seen  the  great  Messenger  himself  found- 
ing monasteries,  houses  of  religious  study,  and 
churches  for  his  converts,  on  land  given  to  him  by 
chieftains  who  were  moved  by  his  character  and 
i'deals.  We  can  judge  of  the  immediate  spread  of 
his  teaching  if  we  remember  that  these  churches  were 
generally  sixty  feet  long,  thus  giving  room  for  many 


208  IRELAND. 

woi'shippers.  They  seem  to  have  been  built  of  stone 
— ahuost  the  first  use  of  that  material  in  Ireland  since 
the  archaic  days.  Among  the  first  churches  of  this 
type  were  those  at  Saul,  at  Donaghpatrick  on  the 
Blackwater,  and  at  Armagh,  with  others  further  from 
the  central  region  of  St.  Patrick's  work.  The 
schools  of  learning  Avhich  grew  up  beside  them 
were  universally  esteemed  and  protected,  and  from 
them  came  successive  generations  of  men  and  women 
who  worthily  carried  on  the  work  so  wisely  begun. 
The  tongues  first  studied  were  Latin  and  Irish. 
We  have  works  of  very  early  periods  in  both,  as, 
for  instance,  the  Latin  epistles  of  St.  Patrick  him- 
self, and  the  Irish  poems  of  the  hardly  less  eminent 
Colum  Kill.  But  other  languages  were  presently 
added. 

These  schools  and  churches  gradually  made  their 
way  throughout  the  whole  country  ;  some  of  the 
oldest  of  them  are  still  to  be  seen,  as  at  Donaghpat- 
rick, Clonmacnoise  and  Griendalough.  Roofed  Avith 
stone,  they  are  well  fitted  to  resist  the  waste  of  time. 
An  intense  spiritual  and  moral  life  inspired  the  stu- 
dents, a  life  rich  also  in  purely  intellectual  and  artistic 
force.  The  ancient  churches  speak  for  themselves ; 
the  artistic  spirit  of  the  time  is  splendidly  embodied 


'JJiJM.UMli.'ii.u  ■  i! 


^^a 


I 


I- 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  209 

in  the  famous  Latin  manuscript  of  the  Gospels, 
called  the  Book  of  Kells,  the  most  beautiful  speci- 
men of  illumination  in  the  world.  The  wonderful 
colored  initial  letters  reproduce  and  develop  the 
designs  of  the  old  gold  Avork,  the  motives  of  which 
came,  it  would  seem,  from  the  Baltic,  with  the  De 
Danaan  tribes.  We  can  judge  of  the  quiet  and 
security  of  the  early  disciples  at  Kells,  the  comfort 
and  amenity  of  their  daily  life,  the  spirit  of  comity  and 
good-will,  the  purity  of  inspiration  of  that  early  time, 
by  the  artistic  truth  and  beauty  of  these  illuminated 
pages  and  the  perfection  with  which  the  work  was 
done.  Refined  and  difficult  arts  are  the  evidence  of 
refined  feeling,  abundant  moral  and  spiritual  force, 
and  a  certain  material  security  and  ease  surrounding 
the  artist.  When  these  arts  are  freely  offered  in  the 
service  of  religion,  they  are  further  evidence  of  wide- 
spread fervor  and  aspiration,  a  high  and  worthy  ideal 
of  life. 

Yet  we  shall  be  quite  wrong  if  we  imagine  an  era 
of  peace  and  security  following  the  epoch  of  the  first 
great  Messenger.  Nothing  is  further  from  the  truth. 
The  old  tribal  strife  continued  for  long  centuries  ;  the 
instincts  which  inspired  it  are,  even  now,  not  quite 

outworn.    Chief  continued  to  war  against  chief,  prov- 

li 


210  IRELAND. 

ince  against  province,  tribe  against  tribe,  even  among 
the  fervent  converts  of  the  first  teachers. 

Saint  Brigid  is  one  of  the  great  figures  in  the 
epoch  immediately  succeeding  the  first  coming  of  the 
Word.  She  was  the  foundress  of  a  school  of  reHgious 
teaching  for  women  at  Kildare,  or  Kilklara,  "  The 
Church  of  the  Oak-woods,"  whose  name  still  records 
her  work.  Her  Avork,  her  genius,  her  power,  the  im- 
mense spiritual  influence  for  good  which  flowed  from 
her,  entitle  her  to  be  remembered  with  the  women 
of  apostolic  times,  who  devoted  their  whole  lives  to 
the  service  of  the  divine.  We  have  seen  the  esteem 
in  which  women  were  always  held  in  Ireland.  St. 
Brigid  and  those  Avho  followed  in  her  steps  gave  effect 
to  that  high  estimation,  and  turned  it  to  a  more  spir- 
itual quality,  so  that  now,  as  in  all  past  centuries,  the 
ideal  of  womanly  purity  is  higher  in  Ireland  than  in 
any  country  in  the  world. 

This  great  soul  departed  from  earthly  life  in  the 
year  525,  a  generation  after  the  death  of  the  first 
Messenger.  To  show  how  the  old  order  continued 
with  the  new,  we  may  record  the  words  of  the  Chron- 
icler for  the  following  year :  "  526  :  The  battle  of 
Eiblinne,  by  Muirceartac  son  of  Ere ;  the  battle  of 
Mag-Ailbe ;    the    battle   of   Almain ;    the    battle    of 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  211 

Ceann-eic ;  the  plundering  of  the  Cliacs ;  and  the 
battle  of  Eidne  against  the  men  of  Connacht." 
Three  of  these  battles  Avere  fought  at  no  great  dis- 
tance from  St.  Brigid's  Convent. 

The  mediaeval  Chronicler  quotes  the  old  Annalist 
for  the  following  year :  "  The  king,  the  son  of  Ere, 
returned  to  the  side  of  the  descendants  of  Nial. 
Blood  reached  the  girdle  in  each  plain.  The  exte- 
rior territories  were  enriched.  Seventeen  times  nine 
chai'iots  he  brought,  and  long  shall  it  be  remembered. 
He  bore  awav  the  hostages  of  the  Ui-Neill  with  the 
hostages  of  the  plain  of  ]\Iunster." 

Ten  years  later  we  find  the  two  sons  of  this  same 
king,  Muirceartac  son  of  Ere,  by  name  Fergus  and 
Domnall,  fighting  under  the  shadow  of  Knocknarea 
mountain  against  Eogan  Bel  the  king  of  Connacht ; 
the  ancient  Annalist,  doubtless  contemporary  with 
the  events  recorded,  thus  commemorated  the  battle 
in  verse : 

"  The  battle  of  the  Ui-Fiacrac  Avas  fought  with 
the  fury  of  edged  weapons  against  Bel ; 

"  The  kine  of  the  enemy  roared  with  the  javelins, 
the  battle  was  spread  out  at  Crinder  5 

"  The  River  of  Shells  bore  to  the  great  sea  the' 
blood  of  men  with  their  flesh  ; 


212  IRELAND. 

"  They  carried  many  trophies  across  Eaba,  to- 
gether with  the  head  of  Eogan  Beh" 

During  this  stormy  time,  which  only  carried  for- 
ward the  hjng  progress  of  fighting  since  the  days  of 
the  prime,  a  famous  school  of  learning  and  religion 
had  been  founded  at  Moville  by  Finian,  "the  tutor  of 
the  saints  of  Ireland."  The  home  of  his  church  and 
school  is  a  very  beautiful  one,  with  sombre  moun- 
tains behind  rising  from  oak-woods  into  shaggy 
masses  of  heather,  the  blue  waters  of  Lough  Foyle 
in  front,  and  across  the  mouth  of  the  lough  the  silver 
sands  and  furrowed  chalk  hills  of  Antrim,  blending 
into  green  plains.  Here  the  Psalms  and  the  Gospels 
were  taught  in  Latin  to  pupils  who  had  in  no  wise 
given  up  their  love  for  the  old  poetry  and  traditions 
of  their  motherland.  Here  Colum  studied,  afterwards 
called  Colura  Kill,  ''Saint  Colum  of  the  Churches," 
and  here  arose  a  memorable  dispute  concerning  a 
Latin  manuscript  of  the  Psalms.  Tiie  manuscript 
belonged  to  Finian,  founder  of  the  school,  and  Avas 
esteemed  one  of  the  treasures  of  his  college.  Colum, 
then  a  young  student,  ardently  longed  for  a  copy, 
and,  remaining  in  the  church  after  service,  he  daily 
copied  a  part  of  the  sacred  text.  When  his  work 
was    completed,   Finian   discovered   it,   and   at  once 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  213 

claimed  the  copy  of  his  book  as  also  his.  The  mat- 
ter was  submitted  to  an  umpire,  who  gave  the  fomous 
decision  :  "Unto  every  cow  her  calf;  unto  every  book 
its  copy  " — the  copy  belonged  to  the  owner  of  the 
book.  This  early  decision  of  copyright  was  by  no 
means  acceptable  to  the  student  Colum.  He  dis- 
puted its  justice,  and  the  quarrel  spread  till  it  re- 
sulted in  a  battle.  The  discredit  attaching  to  the 
whole  episode  resulted  in  the  banishment  of  Colum, 
who  sailed  away  northward  and  eastward  towards  the 
isles  and  fiords  of  that  land  which,  from  the  Irish 
Scoti  who  civilized  it,  now  bears  the  name  of  Scot- 
land. Let  us  recall  a  few  verses  written  by  Colum 
on  his  departure,  in  a  version  which  echoes  some- 
thing of  the  original  melody  and  form  : 

"We  are  rounding  Moy-n-Olurg,  we  sweep  by  its  head  and 

We  plunge  through  the  Foyle, 
Whose  swans  could  enchant  with  their  music  the  dead  and 

Make  pleasure  of  toil.   .   .  . 
Oh,  Erin,  were  wealth  my  desire,  what  a  wealtli  were 

To  gain  far  from  thee, 
In  the  land  of  the  stranger,  but  there  even  health  were 

A  sickness  to  me  ! 
Alas  for  the  voyage,  oh  high  King  of  Heaven, 

Enjoined  upon  rae, 
For  that  I  on  the  red  plain  of  bloody  Cooldrevin 

Was  present  to  see. 


214  IRELAND. 

How  happy  the  son  is  of  Dima  ;  no  sorrow 

For  him  is  designed, 
He  is  having  this  hour,  round  his  own  Kill  in  Durrow, 

The  wish  of  his  mind. 
The  sound  of  the  wind  in  the  elms,  like  the  strings  of 

A  harp  being  played, 
The  note  of  the  blackbird  that  claps  with  the  wings  of 

Delight  in  the  glade. 
With  him  in  Ros-grenca  the  cattle  are  lowing 

At  earliest  dawn, 
On  the  brink  of  the  summer  the  pigeons  are  cooing 

And  doves  on  the  lawn.  .  .  ." 

In  another  measure,  he  again  mourns  his  exile  : 
"  Happy  to  be  on  Ben  Edar,  before  going  over  the 
sea  5  white,  white  the  dashing  of  the  wave  against 
its  face  ;  the  bareness  of  its  shore  and  its  border.  .  .  . 

"How  swiftly  we  travel;  there  is  a  grey  eye 
Looks  back  upon  Erin,  but  it  no  more 
Shall  see  while  the  stars  shall  endure  in  the  sky. 
Her  women,  her  men,  or  her  stainless  shore.   .  .   ." 

This  great-hearted  and  impetuous  exile  did  not 
waste  his  life  in  useless  regrets.  Calling  forth  the 
fire  of  his  genius,  and  facing  the  reality  of  life,  he 
set  himself  to  work,  spreading  the  teaching  of  the 
New  Way  among  the  Picts  of  the  north — the  same 
Picts  who,  in  years  gone  by,  had  raged  against  the 
barrier  of  Hadrian  between  Forth  and  Clyde.      The 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  215 

year  of  his  setting  out  was  563  ;  the  great  center 
of  his  work  was  in  the  sacred  isle  of  lona,  off  the 
Ross  of  Mull.  lona  stands  in  the  rush  of  Atlantic 
surges  and  fierce  western  storms,  yet  it  is  an  island 
of  rare  beauty  amid  the  tinted  mists  of  summer 
dawns.  Under  the  year  592,  a  century  after  Saint 
Patrick's  death,  we  find  this  entry  in  the  Chronicle : 
"  Colum  Kill,  son  of  Feidlimid,  Apostle  of  Scotland, 
head  of  the  piety  of  the  most  part  of  Ireland  and 
Scotland  after  Patrick,  died  in  his  own  church  in  lona 
in  Scotland,  after  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  his  pilgrim- 
age, on  Sunday  night,  the  ninth  of  June.  Seventy- 
seven  years  was  his  whole  age  when  he  resigned  his 
spirit  to  heaven."     The  corrected  date  is  596. 

We  can  see  in  Colum  of  the  Churches  the  very 
spirit  of  turbulence  and  adventure,  the  fierce  impetu- 
osity and  readiness  for  dispute,  which  led  to  the  con- 
tests between  the  chieftains  of  Ireland,  the  wars  be- 
tween province  and  province,  often  between  valley 
and  valley.  It  is  the  same  spiritual  energy,  Avorking 
itself  out  in  another  way,  transmuted  by  the  sacred 
fire  into  a  divine  mission.  In  the  same  way  the 
strong  will  of  Meave,  the  romantic  power  of  Deirdre 
and  Grania,  transmuted  to  ideal  purposes,  was  the 
inspiration   of  Saint   Brigid   and   so   many  like  her, 


216  IRELAND. 

who  devoted  their  powers  to  the  religious  teaching 
of  women. 

We  should  doubtless  fail  utterly  to  understand  the 
riddle  of  history,  were  we  to  regret  the  wild  warring 
of  these  early  times  as  a  mere  lamentable  loss  of 
life,  a  useless  and  cruel  bloodshed.  We  are  too 
much  given  to  measuring  other  times  and  other 
moods  of  the  soul  by  our  own,  and  many  false  judg- 
ments issue  from  this  error.  Peaceful  material 
production  is  our  main  purpose,  and  we  learn  many 
lessons  of  the  Will  embodied  in  the  material  world 
when  we  follow  this  purpose  honestly.  But  before 
our  age  could  begin,  it  was  necessary  for  the  races 
to  come  to  personal  consciousness.  This  end  seems 
everywhere  to  have  been  reached  by  a  long  epoch 
of  strife,  the  contending  of  man  against  man,  of 
tribe  against  tribe.  Thus  were  brought  to  full  con- 
sciousness the  instinct  of  personal  valor,  personal 
honor  and  personal  readiness  to  face  death. 

Only  after  this  high  personal  consciousness  is  kin- 
dled can  a  race  enter  the  wider  path  of  national  life, 
where  vivid  and  intense  individuals  unite  their  forces 
to  a  common  end,  reaching  a  common  consciousness, 
and  holding  their  power  in  common  for  the  purposes 
of  all.      After  the  lessons  of  fighting  come  the  lessons 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  217 

of  work.  For  these  lessons  of  work,  for  the  direct 
touch  with  the  everlasting  Will  gained  in  all  honest 
work,  our  own  age  is  to  be  valued,  far  more  than  for 
the  visible  and  material  fruits  which  that  work  pro- 
duces. 

In  like  manner  the  old  epoch  of  war  is  to  be 
esteemed  for  the  lessons  it  taught  of  high  valor,  sac- 
rifice, heroic  daring.  And  to  what  admirable  ends 
these  same  qualities  may  tend  we  can  see  in  a  life 
like  that  of  Colum  Kill,  "  head  of  the  piety  of  the 
most  part  of  Ireland  and  Scotland  after  Patrick." 

Yet  the  days  of  old  were  grim  enough  to  live  in. 
Let  this  record  of  some  half-century  later  testify. 
It  is  but  one  year  cidled  from  a  long  red  rank  of 
years.  We  give  the  Chronicler's  own  words  :  "  645  : 
The  sixth  year  of  Conall  and  Ceallac.  Mac  Laisre, 
abbot  of  Bangor,  died  on  May  16.  Ragallac  son  of 
Uatac,  King  of  Connacht,  was  killed  by  ]\Iaelbrigde 
son  of  Motlacan,  of  which  was  said : 

"  *  Kagallac  son  of  Uatac  was  pierced  on  the  back  of  a  white 
steed ; 

Muiream  has  well  lamented  him  ;  Catal  has  well  avenged  him. 

Catal  is  this  day  in  battle,  though  bound  to  peace  in  the  presence 
of  kings ; 

Though  Catal  is  without  a  father,  his  father  is  not  without  ven- 
geance. 


218  IRELAND. 

Estimate  his  terrible  revenge  from  the  account  of  it  related  : 
He  slew  six  men  and  fifty  ;  he  made  sixteen  devastations  ; 
I  ]jad  my  share  like  another  in  the  revenge  of  Ragallac, — 
I  have  the  gray  beard  in  my  hand,  of  ]\laelbrigde  son  of  ]\Iot- 
lacan.'  " 

These  arc  evidently  the  veiy  words  of  one  who 
fought  in  the  battle.  Nor  need  this  in  any  way  sur- 
prise us,  for  we  have  far  older  Chronicles  set  down 
year  by  year  in  unbroken  record.  The  matter  is 
easy  to  prove.  The  Chronicles  of  Ulster  record 
eclipses  of  the  sun  and  moon  as  early  as  495, — two 
years  after  Saint  Patrick's  death.  It  was,  of  course, 
the  habit  of  astronomers  to  reckon  eclipses  back- 
wards, and  of  annalists  to  avail  themselves  of  these 
reckonings.  The  Venerable  Bede,  for  example,  has 
thus  inserted  eclipses  in  his  history.  The  result  is 
that  the  Venerable  Bede  has  the  dates  several  days 
wrong,  while  the  Chronicles  of  Ulster,  where  direct 
observation  took  the  place  of  faulty  reckoning,  has 
them  right,  to  the  day  and  hour.  It  is  only  in  quite 
modern  times  that  we  have  reached  sufficiently  accu- 
rate knowledge  of  the  moon's  movements  to  vindicate 
the  old  Ulster  Annalists,  who  began  their  work  not 
less  than  a  hundred  and  iifty  years  before  the  battle 
we  have  just  recorded. 

Nor   should  we    exaggerate   the   condition    of  the 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  219 

time,  thinking  of  it  as  altogether  given  over  to  rav- 
aging and  devastation.  Even  though  there  were 
two  or  three  expeditions  and  battles  every  year, 
these  would  only  affect  a  small  part  of  the  whole 
country.  Over  all  the  rest,  the  tending  of  cattle  in 
the  glades  of  the  forest,  the  sowing  and  reaping  of 
wheat  and  oats,  the  gathering  of  fruit  and  nuts, 
continued  in  quiet  contentment  and  peace.  The 
young  men  practiced  the  arts  of  war  and  exercised 
themselves  in  warlike  games.  The  poets  sang  to 
them,  the  heralds  recounted  the  great  doings  of  old, 
how  Cuculain  kept  the  ford,  how  Concobar  thirsted 
in  his  heart  for  Deirdre,  how  the  son  of  Cumal  Avent 
to  war,  how  golden-tongued  Ossin  was  ensnared  by 
the  spirits.  The  gentle  life  of  tillage  and  the  keep- 
ing of  cattle  could  never  engage  the  whole  mental 
force  of  so  vigorous  a  race.  What  wonder,  then, 
that,  when  a  chieftain  had  some  real  or  imagined 
wrong  to  avenge,  or  some  adventure  to  propose, — 
what  wonder  that  bold  spirits  were  ever  ready  to  ac- 
company him,  leaving  the  women  to  their  distaffs 
and  the  tending  of  children  and  the  grinding  of 
corn !  Mounting  their  horses,  they  rode  forth 
through  the  Avoods,  under  the  huge  arms  of  the  oak- 
trees,  along  the  banks  of  SAvift-gliding  rivers,  through 


220  IRELAND. 

passes  of  the  lowering  hills.  While  still  in  familiar 
territory,  the  time  of  the  march  was  passed  in  song 
and  storv.  Then  came  increased  precaution,  and 
gradually  heightened  pulses  marked  the  stages  of  the 
way.  The  rival  chieftain,  warned  by  his  scouts  and 
outlying  tribesmen,  got  Avord  of  their  approach,  and 
hastily  replenishing  his  granaries  and  driving  the 
cattle  into  the  great  circle  of  his  embankments,  pre- 
pared to  meet  the  coming  foe.  Swords,  spears,  bows, 
arrows  were  the  arms  of  both  sides.  Though  leather 
tunics  were  common,  coats  of  mail  came  only  at  a 
later  date.  The  attackers  under  cover  of  the  night 
sped  across  the  open  ground  before  the  fort,  and 
tried  to  storm  the  fortress,  the  defenders  meanwhile 
showering  down  keen-pointed  arrows  on  them  from 
above.  Both  parties,  under  the  chieftains'  guidance, 
fought  fiercely,  in  a  fever  of  excitement,  giving  no 
heed  to  wounds,  seeing  nothing  but  the  foe  and  the 
battlements  to  be  scaled.  Then  either  a  successful 
sortie  broke  the  ranks  of  the  assailants  and  sent 
them  back  to  their  forest  camp  in  wild  disorder, 
or,  the  stockade  giving  way,  the  stormers  swept 
in  like  a  Avave  of  the  sea,  and  all  Avas  chaos  and 
Avild  struggle  hand  to  hand.  Whatever  the  out- 
come, both  sides  thought  of  the  Avild   surge  of  Avill 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  221 

and  valor  in   that    liour   as   the   crowning   event   of 
their  lives. 

Meanwhile,  within  the  quiet  enclosures  of  the 
monasteries  and  religious  schools,  the  spirit  of  the 
time  Avas  working  with  not  less  fervor,  to  invisible 
and  ideal  ends.  At  Bangor,  on  the  neck  of  the 
northern  Ards ;  at  Moville,  where  Lough  Foyle 
spreads  its  inland  sea  ;  at  Saul,  where  the  first  Mes- 
senger won  his  first  convert ;  at  Devenish  Island 
amid  the  waters  of  Lough  Erne  ;  at  Monasterboice 
in  the  plain  of  Louth  ;  at  Glendalough,  among  the 
solemn  hills  of  Wicklow ;  at  Kildare,  beneath  the 
oak-woods  ;  at  Durrow,  amid  the  central  marshes,  and 
many  another  ancient  seat  of  learning,  the  way  of 
wisdom  and  holiness  was  trod  with  gladness.  Latin 
had  been  taught  since  the  early  days  of  the  Message  5 
the  native  tongue  of  Ireland,  consecrated  in  the 
hymns  of  St.  Patrick  and  the  poems  of  St.  Colum 
of  the  Churches,  was  the  language  in  which  all 
pupils  were  taught,  the  modern  ministrant  to  the 
classical  speech  of  Rome.  Nor  were  the  Scriptures 
alone  studied.  Terence,  Virgil,  Ovid,  the  Augustans 
and  the  men  of  the  silver  age,  were  familiar  in  the 
Irish  schools  ;  and  to  these  Latin  writers  were  soon 
added  the   Greeks,  more   especially — as  was  natural 


222  IRELAND. 

— the  Greek  Fathers,  the  religious  philosophers,  and 
those  who  embodied  the  thought  and  controversies 
of  the  early  Christian  centuries.  To  Greek,  Hebrew 
was  added,  so  that  both  Old  and  New  Testaments 
were  known  in  their  proper  tongues.  About  the 
time  when  "  Ragallac  son  of  Uatac  was  pierced  on 
the  back  of  a  white  steed,"  Saint  Gamin  in  his  island 
school  at  Inis  Caltra,  where  red  mountains  hem  in 
Lough  Derg  of  the  Shannon,  was  writing  his  Com- 
mentary on  the  Psalms,  recording  the  Hebrew  read- 
ings on  the  margin  of  the  page.  A  few  years  before 
that  battle,  in  634,  Saint  Cummian  of  Durrow,  some 
thirty  miles  to  the  east  of  Gamin's  Holy  Island,  wrote 
to  his  brother,  the  Abbot  of  Ion  a  in  the  northern 
seas,  quoting  Latin  writers  sacred  and  secular,  as 
well  as  Origen,  Cyril  and  Pachomius  among  the 
Greeks.  The  learned  man  discusses  the  astronomi- 
cal systems  of  the  Mediterranean  world,  giving  the 
names  of  months  and  cycles  in  Hebrew,  Greek  and 
Egyptian,  and  telling  of  his  researches  into  the  true 
time  of  Easter,  while  on  a  journey  to  Italy  and 
Rome.  This  letter,  which  has  come  down  to  our 
days,  is  first-hand  testimony  to  the  learning  of  the 
early  Irish  schools. 

Fifty  years  later,  in  683,  we  hear  of  the  Saxons 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  223 

for  the  first  and  almost  the  List  time  in  the  history 
of  Ireland.  It  is  recorded  that  the  North  Saxons 
raided  Mag  Breag  in  the  East  of  Meath,  attacking 
both  churches  and  chieftains.  They  carried  away 
many  hostages  and  much  spoil,  but  the  captives  were 
soon  after  set  at  liberty  and  sent  home  again,  on  the 
intercession  of  a  remarkable  man,  Adamnan,  the 
biographer  of  Colum  of  the  Churches,  whose  success 
in  his  mission  was  held  to  be  miraculous. 

For  more  than  a  century  after  this  single  Saxon 
raid  Ireland  was  wholly  undisturbed  by  foreign  in- 
vasion, and  the  work  of  building  churches,  founding 
schools,  studying  Hebrew  and  Greek  and  Latin, 
went  on  with  increasing  vigor  and  success.  An 
army  of  missionaries  went  forth  to  other  lands,  fol- 
lowing in  the  footsteps  of  Colum  of  the  Churches, 
and  of  these  we  shall  presently  speak.  The  life  of 
the  church  was  so  rich  and  fruitful  that  we  are  led 
to  think  of  this  as  a  period  of  childlike  and  idyllic 
peace. 

Nothing,  however,  could  be  further  from  the  truth. 
The  raids,  devastations  and. wars  between  province 
and  province,  tribe  and  tribe,  went  on  without  a 
year's  interruption.  This  was  the  normal  course  of 
the   nation's  life,  the   natural  outlet  of  the  nation's 


224  IRELAND. 

energy  :  not  less  a  visible  sign  of  invisible  inward 
power  than  the  faith  and  fervor  of  the  schools.  We 
shall  get  the  truest  flavor  of  the  times  by  quoting 
again  from  the  old  Annals.  That  they  were  recorded 
year  by  year,  we  have  already  seen  ;  the  records  of 
frosts,  great  snow-storms,  years  of  rich  harvests  and 
the  like,  interspersed  among  the  fates  of  kings, 
show  how  faithfully  the  annals  were  kept, — as,  for 
example,  the  winter  of  great  cold,  "  when  all  the 
rivers  and  lakes  of  Ireland  were  frozen  over,"  in  the 
year  after  the  Saxon  raid. 

Here  again,  under  the  year  701,  is  the  word  of  a 
man  then  living :  "  After  Loing  Seac  son  of  Angus 
son  of  Domnall  had  been  eight  years  in  the  sov- 
rcignty  of  Ireland,  he  was  slain  in  the  battle  of  Ceann 
by  Cealleac  of  Lough  Cime,  the  son  of  Ragallac, 
as  Cealleac  himself  testifies  : 

"  '  For  his  deeds  of  ambition  he  was  slain  in  the  morning  at  Glas 
Cuilg; 
I  wounded  Loing  Seac  with  a  sword,  the  monarch  of  Ireland 
round.'  " 

Two  years  later  Saint  Adamnan  died,  after  govern- 
ing the  Abbey  of  lona  for  six  and  twenty  years.  It 
was  said  of  him  that  "  He  made  a  slave  of  himself 
to  his  virtues,"  and  his  great  life-work,  the  Latin  his- 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  225 

tory  of  Saint  Colum  of  the  Churches,  founder  of  the 
lona  Abbey,  to  this  day  testifies  to  liis  high  learning 
and  wisdom. 

Fourteen  years  later  "  Leinster  was  five  times  de- 
vastated by  the  Ui-Neill,"  the  descendants  of  Nial, 
and  a  battle  was  fought  between  the  men  of  Con- 
nacht  and  Munster.  Thus  the  lives  of  saints  and 
warriors  were  interwoven.  On  very  rare  occasions 
tlic  two  lives  of  the  race  came  into  collision.  Thus, 
a  ([uarrcl  arose  between  Congus  the  Abbot  and  Aed 
Koin  king  of  Ulad.  Congus  summoned  to  his  aid 
the  chief  of  the  Ui-Neill,  Aed  Allan  by  name,  in 
these  verses : 

"Say  to  the  cold  Aed  Allan  that  I  have  been  oppressed   by  a 
feeble  enemy  : 
Aed  Roin  insulted  nie  last  night  at  Cill  Cunna  of  the  sweet 
music. ' ' 

Aed  Allan  made  these  verses  on  his  way  to  battle 
to  avenge  the  insult : 

"  For  Cill  Cunna  the  church  of  my  spiritual  father, 
I  take  this  day  a  journey  on  the  road. 
Aed  Roin  shall  leave  his  head  with  me, 
Or  I  shall  leave  my  head  with  him." 

The  further  history  of  that   same  year,  733,  is  best 

told  in   the  words  of  the  Annals  :   "  Aed  Allan,  king 

15 


226  IRELAND. 

of  Ireland,  assembled  his  forces  to  proceed  into  Lein- 
ster,  and  he  arrived  at  the  Ford  of  Seannait  (in  Kil- 
dare).  The  Leinstermen  collected  the  greatest  num- 
ber they  were  able,  to  defend  their  rights  against 
him.  The  king  Aed  Allan  himself  went  into  the 
battle,  and  the  chieftains  of  the  north  along  with 
him.  The  chieftains  of  Leinster  came  with  their 
kings  into  the  battle,  and  bloodily  and  heroically  was 
the  battle  fought  between  them.  Heroes  were 
slaughtered  and  bodies  were  hacked.  Aed  Allan 
and  Aed,  son  of  Colgan,  king  of  Leinster,  met  each 
other,  and  Aed  son  of  Colgan  was  slain  by  Aed 
Allan.  The  Leinstermen  were  killed,  slaughtered, 
cut  off,  and  dreadfully  exterminated  in  this  battle,  so 
that  there  escaped  of  them  but  a  small  remnant  and 
a  few  fugitives." 

To  round  out  the  picture,  to  contrast  the  two 
streams  of  the  nation's  life,  let  us  give  this,  from  the 
following  year :  '^  734  :  Fifth  year  of  Aed  Allan. 
Saint  Samtain,  virgin,  of  Cluain  Bronaig  (Longford), 
died  on  December  19.  It  was  of  her  that  Aed 
Allan  gave  this  testimony  : 

"Samtain  for  enlightening  various  sinners, 

A  servant  who  observed  stern  chastity, 
In  the  wide  plain  of  fertile  Meath 

Great  suffering  did  Samtain  endure  ; 


THE  SAINTS  AND  SCHOLARS.  227 

She  undertook  a  thing  not  easy, — 

Fasting  for  the  kingdom  above. 
She  lived  on  scanty  food  ; 

Hard  were  her  girdles  ; 
She  struggled  in  venomous  conflicts  ; 

Pure  was  her  heart  amid  the  wicked. 
To  the  bosom  of  the  Lord,  with  a  pure  death, 

Samtain  passed  from  her  trials." 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN. 


X. 

THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN. 

A.D.  750-1050. 

Aed  Allan,  the  king  who  so  feelingly  wrote  the 
epitaph  of  the  saintly  virgin  Samtain,  needed  an  epi- 
taph himself  four  years  later,  for  he  fell  in  battle 
with  Domnall  son  of  Murcad  son  of  Diarmaid,  who 
succeeded  him  on  the  throne.  It  is  recorded  that,  in 
the  following  year,  the  sea  cast  ashore  a  whale  under 
the  mountains  of  Mourne,  to  the  great  wonder  of 
those  who  dwelt  by  the  hill  of  Rudraige.  Thus  do 
the  Chronicles  establish  their  good  faith,  by  putting 
on  record  things  trifling  or  grave,  with  equal  impar- 
tiality. 

They  were  presently  to  have  something  more 
memorable  to  record  than  the  loss  of  a  battle  or  the 
stranding  of  a  whale.  But  before  we  come  to  this 
new  chapter  in  the  life  of  Ireland,  let  us  show  the 
continuity  of  the  forces  we  have  already  depicted. 
The  old  tribal  turmoil  went  on  unabated.  In  771, 
the  first  year  of  Doncad  son  of  Domnall  in  the  sov- 
ereignty over  Ireland,  that  ruler  made  a  full  muster 

(231) 


232  IRELAND. 

of  the  Ui-Neill  and  marched  into  Leinster.  The 
Leinstermen  moved  before  the  monarch  and  his 
forces,  until  they  arrived  at  the  fort  called  Nectain's 
Shield  iu  Kildare.  Domcad  with  his  forces  was  en- 
trenched at  Aillin,  whence  his  people  continued  to 
fire,  burn,  plunder  and  devastate  the  province  for  the 
space  of  a  week,  when  the  Leinstermen  at  last  sub- 
mitted to  his  will.  Seventeen  years  later  it  is  re- 
corded that  the  church  and  abbey  of  Ardmaca,  or,  as 
we  may  now  begin  to  call  it,  Armagh,  Avere  struck 
by  lightning,  and  the  night  was  terrible  with  thunder, 
lightning  and  wind. 

We  see,  therefore,  that  the  double  life  of  the 
people,  the  life  of  valor  and  the  life  of  wisdom,  were 
following  their  steady  course  in  camp  and  school. 
We  may  call  up  a  very  interesting  witness  to  the 
whole  condition  of  Ireland  during  this  epoch  :  Alfred 
king  of  the  Northumbrian  Saxons,  Avho  spent  several 
years  traveling  through  the  land  and  studying  in  the 
schools.  On  his  departure,  he  wrote  an  ode  of  ac- 
knowledgment to  the  country  he  was  leaving,  in  the 
verse  of  the  native  Irish  tongue.  From  this  ode  we 
may  quote  a  few  picturesque  lines,  taking  them  from 
a  version  which  preserves  something  of  the  original 
rhythm  : 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  233 

"  I  traveled  its  fruitful  provinces  round, 
And  in  every  one  of  the  five  I  found, 
Alike  in  church  and  in  palace  hall. 
Abundant  apparel  and  food  for  all. 
Gold  and  silver  I  found,  and  money, 
Plenty  of  wheat  and  plenty  of  honey  ; 
I  found  God's  people  ricli  in  pity  ; 
Found  many  a  feast  and  many  a  city.  .  .  . 
I  found  in  each  great  church  moreo'er, 
Whether  on  island  or  on  shore, 
Piety,  learning,  fond  affection, 
Holy  welcome  and  kind  protection.   .  .  . 
I  found  in  Munster  unfettered  of  any 
Kings  and  queens  and  poets  a  many, 
Poets  well  skilled  in  music  and  measure  ; 
Prosperous  doings,  mirth  and  pleasure. 
I  found  in  Connacht  the  just,  redundance 
Of  riches,  milk  in  lavish  abundance  ; 
Hospitality,  vigor,  fame, 
In  Cruacan's  land  of  heroic  name.   .  .  . 
I  found  in  Ulster,  from  hill  to  glen. 
Hardy  warriors,  resolute  men. 
Beauty  that  bloomed  when  youth  was  gone, 
And  strength  transmitted  from  sire  to  son.  .   .  . 
I  found  in  Leinster  the  smooth  and  sleek, 
From  Dublin  to  Slewmargy's  peak, 
I'lourishing  pastures,  valor,  health. 
Song-loving  worthies,  commerce,  wealth.  .  ,  . 
I  found  in  Meath's  fair  principality 
Virtue,  vigor,  and  hospitality  ; 
Candor,  joyfulness,  bravery,  purity — ■ 
Ireland's  bulwark  and  security. 
I  found  strict  morals  in  age  and  youth, 


234  IRELAND. 

I  found  historians  recording  truth. 
The  things  I  sing  of  in  verse  unsmooth 
I  found  them  all  ;  I  have  written  sooth." 

The  modern  form  of  the  names  used  by  the  trans- 
lator gives  this  version  a  slightly  misleading  tone. 
Ulster,  Munster,  Leinster  were  still  known  by  their 
old  names  :  Ulad,  Mumain  and  Lagin.  The  Danish 
termination  by  which  we  know  them  had  not  been 
added.  In  like  manner,  Dublin  in  those  days  and  far 
later  was  still  called  At-Cliat,  the  Ford  of  the 
Hurdles.  Yet  the  tribute  which  the  Saxon  king 
paid  to  Ireland  has  a  true  ring.  It  thoroughly  sup- 
ports what  we  have  said :  that  incessant  tribal  war- 
fare rather  expressed  than  detracted  from  the  vigor 
of  the  nation's  life.  It  had  this  grave  defect,  how- 
ever :  it  so  kindled  and  cherished  the  instinct  of  sep- 
arateness  that  union  in  face  of  a  common  foe  was 
almost  impossible.  Long  years  of  adverse  fate  were 
needed  to  merge  the  keen  individual  instinct  of  old 
into  the  common  consciousness  of  to-dav. 

Modern  historians  generallv  Avrite  as  if  the  on- 
slaught  of  the  Northmen  had  had  this  unifying  effect ; 
as  if  it  had  been  a  great  calamity,  overwhelming  the 
country  for  several  centuries,  and  submerging  its 
original  life  under  a  tide  of  conquest.      Here  again 


THE  RAILS  OF  THE  NOETHMEN.  235 

the  history  of  the  time,  as  recorded  year  by  year  in 
the  Annals,  leads  us  to  a  Avholly  different  conclusion. 
We  find  inroads  of  the  Northmen,  it  is  true  ;  but  they 
are  only  interludes  in  the  old  national  life  of  storm 
and  struggle.  That  enduring  tribal  conflict,  of  which 
we  have  already  seen  so  much,  did  not  cease  even  for 
a  year.  Nor  can  it  have  greatly  mattered  to  the 
dwellers  in  some  remote  valley  Avhether  they  were 
sacked,  their  cattle  driven  off,  and  their  children 
taken  captive  by  strangers  or  by  men  of  their  own 
land. 

There  was  one  chief  difference  :  the  foreigners, 
being  still  heathens,  did  not  spare  the  churches  and 
the  schools.  The  golden  or  silver  reliquaries,  the 
jeweled  manusci'ipt-cases,  the  offerings  of  precious 
stones  and  rich  ornaments  laid  on  the  altars :  these 
things  proved  an  irresistible  temptation  to  the  roving 
sea-kings.  They  often  burned  or  cast  away  the  manu- 
scripts, eager  only  to  take  the  jeweled  coverings, 
and  in  this  way  many  monuments  of  the  olden  time 
have  been  lost,  and  many  gaps  in  the  history  of  the 
nation  made  irreparable.  Yet  it  would  seem  that 
even  the  loss  of  manuscripts  has  been  exaggerated, 
since  such  lavish  abundance  remains  to  us  from  the 
times  before  the  first  northern  raiders  came.     Many 


236  IRELAND. 

a  remote  shrine  was  never  even  approached  by  the 
northern  wanderers ;  and,  in  the  long  times  of  peace 
between  raid  and  raid,  one  school  had  time  to  gain 
from  another  copies  of  the  books  which  were  lost. 
We  may  hope  that  the  somewhat  rigid  views  of  copy- 
right expressed  in  the  matter  of  St.  Finian's  Psalter 
were  not  invariably  adhered  to.  We  have  Chroni- 
cles kept  with  vnibroken  regularity  year  by  year 
through  the  whole  of  the  epoch  of  Northern  raids, 
and  they  by  no  means  indicate  a  period  of  national 
depression,  nor  justify  us  in  thinking  of  these  raids 
as  much  more  than  episodes  in  the  general  lighting  of 
the  nation, — the  martial  state  through  which  every 
modern  country  has  passed  before  emerging  to  homo- 
geneous life. 

To  come  to  the  events  themselves,  as  they  ap- 
peared to  the  men  who  Avitnessed  them.  We  find  the 
first  record  of  the  Northern  raiders  under  the  year 
795 :  "  The  burning  of  Lambay  by  the  Gentiles. 
The  shrines  were  broken  and  plundered,"  This 
Lambay  is  an  island  of  considerable  extent,  off  the 
Dublin  coast,  some  six  or  seven  miles  north  of  Howth. 
It  rises  gradually  from  the  south  extremity  into  a 
purple  cliff  of  porphyry  facing  the  northern  sea,  and 
on  the  sheltered  slope   under  the  sun  a  little  church 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  237 

colony  with  schools  and  dwelling-houses  had  been 
built.  Against  this  peaceful  solitude  the  raiders 
came,  burning  and  plundering,  and  when  they  rowed 
away  again  in  their  long  ships  towards  the  north,  a 
smoldering  black  ruin  bore  testimony  that  they  were 
indeed  Gentiles,  unblessed  by  Christian  baptism. 

Three  years  later  the  little  island  of  St.  Patrick, 
six  miles  north  of  Lambay,  met  with  a  like  fate.  It 
was  "  burned  by  the  Gentiles,"  as  the  Chronicles  say. 
And  from  that  time  forth  we  hear  of  their  long  ships 
again  and  again,  hovering  hawk-like  around  the 
coasts  of  Ireland  and  Scotland.  In  80l2,  and  again  in 
806,  the  Scottish  lona  of  Colum  of  the  Churches  Avas 
raided,  and  the  next  year  we  lind  the  pirates  making 
a  descent  upon  Inismurray,  off  the  Sligo  coast,  be- 
tween the  summit  of  Knocknarea  and  the  cliffs  of 
Slieve  League.  This  last  settlement  of  saints  and 
scholars  Avas  founded  by  Molaise, — he  Avho  had  pro- 
nounced sentence  of  exile  on  Colum  of  the  Churches, 
the  banishment  that  was  the  beginning  of  grace  for 
the  northern  Picts.  His  oratory  still  remains  on  the 
island,  beside  the  Church  of  the  Men,  the  Church  of 
the  Women  and  the  circular  stone  fort,  which  was 
very  likely  built  to  guard  against  new  attacks,  after 
this  first  raid.      There  are  holy  wells  and  altars  there 


238  IRELAND. 

also,  and  Inismurray,  better  than  any  otlier  place, 
gives  us  a  picture  of  the  old  scholastic  life  of  that 
remote  and  wonderful  time. 

Five  years  later,  the  Northern  raiders  made  their 
way  further  round  the  coast,  under  the  shadow  of  the 
western  mountains  and  the  great  cliffs  of  Achill ;  we 
read  of  "  a  slaughter  of  the  people  of  Connemara  by 
the  Gentiles  "  in  that  year,  and  the  year  following, 
other  battles  with  Gentiles  are  recorded  in  the  same 
part  of  Ireland. 

In  818,  if  we  are  to  believe  the  Annalist,  a  sin- 
gular thing  happened  :  "  An  army  was  led  by  Mur- 
cad,  having  the  Ui-Neill  of  the  North  with  him. 
Concobar  king  of  Ireland  with  the  Ui-Neill  of  the 
South  and  the  Leinstermen  came  from  the  South  on 
the  other  hand.  When  they  came  to  one  place,  it 
happened,  through  a  miracle  of  God,  that  they  sep- 
arated from  each  other  for  that  time  without  slaughter 
or  one  of  them  spilling  a  drop  of  the  other's  blood." 
That  entry  better  than  any  other  shows  the  restless 
spirit  of  the  times.  It  shows,  too,  that  the  first  shock 
of  Norse  invasion  had  not  in  any  sense  warned  the 
people  and  chieftains  of  Ireland  of  coming  danger, 
nor  had  it  in  any  degree  checked  the  steady  course 
of  the  nation's  growth  through   storm   and  strife  to 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  239 

personal  consciousness,  as  the  stepping-stone  to  the 
wider  common  consciousness  of  the  modern  world. 

The  year  following  we  read  of  "  a  plundering  of 
Howth  bj  the  Gentiles,  who  carried  off  a  great  prej 
of  women."  These  captives  were  doubtless  the  first 
to  bring  the  Message  of  the  Xew  Way  to  the  wild 
granite  lands  of  the  north,  where  the  mountains  in 
their  grandeur  frown  upon  the  long  inlets  of  the 
fiords.  They  taught  to  their  children  in  those  wild 
lands  of  exile  the  lessons  of  grace  and  holiness,  so 
rudely  interrupted  when  the  long  ships  of  the  Norse- 
men were  sighted  from  the  Hill  of  Howth. 

A  year  later,  in  820,  the  raiders  had  found  their 
way  to  the  southernmost  extremity  of  the  island:  to 
Cape  Clear,  off  the  coast  of  Cork.  This  once  again 
brings  to  our  notice  the  position  of  so  many  of  the 
early  religious  settlements, — on  rocky  islands  off  the 
coasts,  well  out  of  the  turmoil  of  tribal  strife  which 
raged  uninterrupted  on  the  mainland.  St.  Patrick's 
Island  and  Lambay  on  the  east,  Clear  Island  on  the 
south,  and  Inismurray  on  the  northwest,  so  well  pro- 
tected by  the  sea  from  disturbance  at  home,  were,  by 
that  very  isolation,  terribly  exposed  to  these  foreign 
raiders  from  the  sea.  Howth,  Moville  and  Bangor, 
all  on  peninsulas,  all  by  the  seashore,  enjoyed  a  like 


240  lEELAND. 

immunity  and  were  open  to  a  like  danger.  There- 
fore we  are  not  surprised  to  find  that,  two  years  later, 
Bangor  was  "  plundered  by  the  Gentiles." 

It  will  be  remembered  that  St.  Patrick's  first 
church  was  built  on  land  given  him  by  Dicu,  chief- 
tain of  the  district  round  Downpatrick,  a  name  which 
commemorates  the  presence  of  the  Messenger.  Two 
sons  of  this  same  Dicu  had  been  held  as  hostages  by 
Laogaire  the  king,  and  their  marvelous  escape  from 
durance  was  recorded  in  the  name,  Dun-da-lath-glas, 
the  Dwelling  of  the  Two  Broken  Fetters,  given  to 
Downpatrick.  The  place  was  of  old  renown.  Known 
to  Ptolemy  as  Dunum,  it  was,  during  Concobar's  sway 
at  Emain  of  Maca,  the  fortress  of  the  strong  chief, 
Celtcar,  whose  huge  embattled  hill  of  earth  still  rises 
formidable  over  the  Quoyle  River.  In  the  year  823, 
we  read,  Dundalathglas  Avas  plundered  by  the  Gen- 
tiles 5  but  the  story  does  not  stop  here,  for  we  are 
further  told  that  these  same  Gentiles  were  beaten  by 
the  Ulad  armies  not  far  from  the  great  fort  of  Celt- 
car.  This  is  the  first  entry  of  this  tenor.  Hitherto, 
the  Northmen  seem  to  have  fallen  only  on  outlying 
religious  communities,  in  remote  islands  or  on  the 
seashore ;  but  this  last  raid  brought  them  to  one  of 
the  very  few  church-schools  which    had  been  built 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  241 

close  to  a  strong  fortress,  with  the  result  that  the 
Northmen  were  beaten  and  driven  back  into  their 
ships. 

Three  years  later  the  Gentiles  plundered  Lusk  on 
the  mainland  opposite  Lambay,  but  in  that  same  jear 
they  were  twice  defeated  in  battle,  once  by  Cairbre 
son  of  Catal,  and  once  by  the  king  of  Ulad.  The 
raids  of  the  Norse  Avarriors  grow  more  frequent  and 
determined  from  this  time  ;  in  itself  a  testimony  to 
the  wealth  and  prosperity  of  the  country,  the  abun- 
dance of  gold  and  of  accumulated  riches,  M'hether  cat- 
tle or  corn,  ornaments  or  richly  dyed  stuffs,  red  and 
purple  and  blue.  Word  seems  to  have  been  carried 
to  the  Avild  hills  and  fiords  of  frozen  Scandinavia 
that  here  was  booty  in  abundance,  and  the  pirate 
hordes  came  down  in  swarms. 

Thus  we  read  that  Armagh,  the  center  of  St.  Pat- 
rick's work,  and  the  chief  home  of  learning,  was 
thrice  plundered  in  830,  the  raiders  sailing  up  Car- 
lingford  Lough  and  then  making  a  dash  of  some  fif- 
teen miles  across  the  undulating  country  separating 
them  from  the  city  of  churches.  This  is  the  first 
time  they  ventured  out  of  sight  of  their  boats.  Two 
years  later  they  plundered  Clondalkin,  nine  miles  in- 
land from  the  Dublin  coast,  where  the  Round  Tower 

16 


242  IRELAND. 

still  marks  the  site  of  the  old  church  and  schooL  To 
the  growing  frequency  of  these  raids,  it  would  seem, 
the  building  of  Round  Towers  is  to  be  attributed  5 
they  were  at  once  belfries  and  places  of  refuge.  We 
find,  therefore,  that  the  door  is  almost  always  many 
feet  above  the  ground,  being  reached  by  a  ladder 
afterwards  drawn  up  by  those  inside.  The  number 
of  these  Round  Towers  all  over  the  country,  and  the 
perfect  preservation  of  many  of  them,  show  how  uni- 
versal this  precaution  was,  and  hoAv  effective  were 
the  refugees  thus  provided.  It  is  instructive  to  read 
under  this  same  year,  832,  that  "  a  great  number  of 
the  family  of  Clonmacnoise  were  slain  by  Feidlimid 
king  of  Cashel,  all  their  land  being  burned  by  him 
up  to  the  door  of  the  church."  Thus  the  progress 
of  tribal  struggle  was  uninterrupted  by  the  Gentile 
raids. 

Four  years  later,  a  fleet  of  sixty  Norse  fighting 
galleys  sailed  up  the  Boyne.  Sixty  long  ships  en- 
tered the  Liffey  in  the  same  year,  and  a  year  later 
they  captured  the  fortress  of  the  Ford  of  the  Hur- 
dles, At-Cliat, — the  old  name  of  Dublin.  Three 
years  later  we  find  the  king  of  Munster  plundering 
Meath  and  West  Meath,  showing  that  no  sense  of 
common  danger   disturbed  the  native   kings.     This 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  243 

strengthens  the  view  we  have  already  taken  :  that 
the  attacks  of  the  Norse  sea-kings  were  only  an  in- 
terlude in  the  incessant  contests  between  the  tribes 
of  province  and  province ;  contests  perfectly  natural 
and  normal  to  the  development  of  the  land,  and 
through  which  every  country  has  at  some  period 
passed. 

It  would  seem  that  the  Northmen  who  captured  the 
Ford  of  the  Hurdles  departed  from  their  former 
usage.  Fortifying  themselves,  or  strengthening  the 
existent  fortress,  they  determined  to  pass  the  winter 
in  Ireland,  instead  of  returning,  as  they  had  always 
done  up  to  this  time,  before  the  autumn  storms  made 
dangerous  the  navigation  of  the  wild  northern  seas. 
Their  presence  in  this  fort  gave  the  native  powers  a 
center  upon  which  to  concentrate  their  attack,  and  as 
a  result  the  year  846  was  marked  by  a  signal  victory 
over  the  Northmen,  twelve  hundred  of  those  at  At- 
Cliat  being  slain.  Four  other  successful  contests 
with  the  raiders  are  recorded  for  the  same  year,  and 
we  can  thoroughly  trust  the  Annalists  who,  up  to 
this  time,  have  so  faithfully  recorded  the  disasters  of 
their  own  race. 

About  the  same  time  the  Northmen  gained  a  second 
point  of  vantage  by  seizing  and  fortifying  a  strong 


244  IRELAND. 

position  where  the  town  of  Cork  now  stands.  In- 
deed their  instinct  of  seamanship,  their  knowledge  of 
good  harbors  and  the  conditions  Avhich  make  them, 
led  them  to  fix  their  first  entrenchments  at  Dnblin, 
Cork  and  Limerick, — which  remained  for  centuries 
after  the  great  ports  of  the  country  on  the  east,  south 
and  west ;  and  the  Norse  flavor  still  lingers  in  the 
names  of  Carling-ford,  Wex-ford  and  Water-ford, 
the  Fiords  of  Cairlinn,  Weis  and  Vadre.  A  won- 
derful side-light  on  the  whole  epoch  is  shed  by  this 
entry  for  847  :  ^'  In  this  year  sevenscore  ships  of  the 
Gentiles  from  abroad  fought  against  the  Gentiles  in 
Ireland."  It  would  seem  that  the  earlier  comers, 
who  had  drawn  up  their  long  ships  on  the  beach,  and 
thrown  up  earthworks  round  their  camp,  instantly 
resented  the  attempt  of  later  arrivals  to  poach  on 
their  preserves,  and  that  a  fierce  fight  was  the  result. 
Daring  the  whole  of  the  following  century  we  find 
signs  of  like  rivalry  between  different  bands  of 
raiders,  and  it  becomes  evident  that  they  were  as 
much  divided  amongst  themselves  as  were  the  native 
tribes  they  fought  against. 

Two  years  later  a  further  light  is  shed  on  this  mu- 
tual strife  when  Ave  are  told  that  "  Dark  Gentiles 
came  to  At-Cliat  and  slaughtered  the  Fair  Gentiles, 


THE  KAIDS  OF  THE  NORTIIMEX.  245 

plundering  their  fort  and  carrying  away  both  people 
and  property."  The  next  year  saw  a  new  struggle 
between  the  Dark  Gentiles  and  the  Fair  Gentiles, 
Avitli  much  mutual  slaughter.  This  leads  us  to  real- 
ize that  these  raiders,  vaguely  grouped  by  modern 
writers  under  the  single  name  of  Danes,  really  be- 
longed to  several  different  races,  and  doubtless  came 
from  many  parts  of  the  Baltic  coasts,  as  well  as  from 
the  fiords  of  the  great  Scandinavian  peninsula.  The 
Dark  Foreigners  are  Avithout  doubt  some  of  that 
same  race  of  southern  origin  which  we  saw,  ages 
earlier,  migrating  northwards  along  the  Atlantic  sea- 
board,— a  race  full  of  the  spirit  of  the  sea,  and  never 
happier  than  when  the  Avaves  Avere  curling  and  break- 
ing under  their  proAvs.  They  found  their  Avay,  Ave 
saw,  as  far  northAA-ards  as  the  coast  of  Scotland,  the* 
Western  Isles,  and  distant  NorAA-ay  OA'er  the  foam, 
Avhere  the  long  fiords  and  rugged  precipices  ga\'e 
them  a  congenial  home.  We  find  them  hovering 
over  the  shores  of  Ireland  at  the  \' ery  dawn  of  her 
history ;  and,  in  later  but  still  remote  ages,  their 
poAver  AA^aned  before  the  De  Danaan  tribes.  This 
same  dark  race  returning  noAV  from  NorAvay,  sAvooped 
hawk-Iikc  upon  the  rich  shrines  of  the  Irish  island 
sanctuaries,  only  to  come  into  hostile  contact  once 


246  IRELAND. 

more  with  sons  of  that  golden-haired  race  Avhich 
scattered  the  dark  Foraorians  at  Mag  Tuiread  of 
the  North.  For  the  Fair  Gentiles  of  our  mediaeval 
Chronicle  are  no  other  tlian  the  golden-haired  Scan- 
dinavians ;  the  yellow-locked  Baltic  race  that  gave 
conquerors  and  a  new  ideal  of  beauty  to  the  whole 
modern  world.  And  this  Baltic  race,  as  we  saw  in 
an  earlier  epoch,  w^as  the  source  and  mother  of  the 
old  De  Danaans,  whose  hair  was  like  new-smelted 
gold  or  the  yellow  flag-lilies  of  our  lakes  and  rivers. 
Thus  after  long  ages  the  struggle  of  Fomor  and  De 
Danaan  was  renewed  at  the  Ford  of  the  Hurdles  be- 
tween the  Dark  and  Fair  Strangers,  rivals  for  the 
plunder  of  the  Irish  religious  schools. 

Though  the  personalities  of  this  age  do  not  stand 
forth  with  the  high  relief  of  Cuculain  and  Concobar, 
though  we  can  hardly  quote  poems  to  equal  the  songs 
of  Find  son  of  Cumal  and  Ossin  of  the  golden  tongue, 
yet  genuine  inspiration  never  failed  in  the  hearts  of 
the  warriors  and  on  the  lips  of  the  bards.  Thus  in 
860  did  a  poet  lament  the  death  of  a  king : 

' '  Mournfully  is  spread  her  veil  of  grief  over  Erin 
Since  Maelseaclain,  chieftain  of  our  race  has  perished, — 
Maelseaclain  of  the  flowing  Shannon. 
Many  a  moan  resounds  in  every  place  ; 
It  is  mournful  news  among  the  Gael. 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  247 

Red  wine  has  been  spilled  into  the  valley  ; 
Erin's  monarch  has  died. 

Though  he  was  wont  to  ride  a  white  charger, 
Though  he  had  many  steeds, 
His  car  this  day  is  drawn  by  a  yoke  of  oxen. 
The  king  of  Erin  is  dead." 

Four  years  afterwards  the  contest  between  the 
raiders  and  the  chieftains  grcAv  keener,  more  cen- 
tered, more  like  organized  war.  "  A  complete  muster 
of  the  North  was  made  by  Aed  Finnliat,  so  that  he 
plundered  the  fortresses  of  the  foreigners,  Avherever 
they  were  in  the  north  ;  and  he  carried  off  their  cat- 
tle and  accoutrements,  their  goods  and  chattels.  The 
foreigners  of  the  province  came  together  at  Lough 
Foyle.  After  Aed  king  of  Ireland  had  heard  that 
this  gathering  of  strangers  was  on  the  borders  of  his 
country,  he  was  not  negligent  in  attending  to  them. 
For  he  marched  towards  them  Avith  all  his  forces,  and 
a  battle  was  fought  fiercely  and  spiritedly  between 
them.  The  victory  was  gained  over  the  foreigners, 
and  a  slaughter  was  made  of  them.  Their  heads 
were  collected  to  one  place,  in  the  presence  of  the 
king,  and  twelve-score  heads  were  reckoned  be- 
fore him,  which  was  the  number  slain  in  that 
battle,  besides  the  numbers  of  those  who  were 
wounded  and   carried  off  by  him   in   the   agonies  of 


248  IRELAND. 

death,  and  who  died  of  their  wounds  some  time 
afterwards." 

A  renewal  of  tribal  warfare  in  the  second  year 
after  this,  when  this  same  Aed  the  king  was  attacked 
by  Flann  the  lord  of  Breag  in  Meath,  called  forth 
certain  battle-verses  full  of  the  fire  and  fervor  of  the 
time, 

A  poet  sang : 

"At  Kiladerry  this  day  the  ravens  sliall  taste  sips  of  blood  : 
A  victory  shall  be  gained  over  tlie  magic  liost  of  the  Gentiles 
and  over  Flann." 

The  mother  of  Flann  sang : 

"Happiness!     Woe!     Good   news!     Bad   news!     The  gaining 

of  a  great  triumphant  battle. 
Happy  the  king  whom  it  makes  victorious  ;   unhappy  the  king 

who  was  defeated. 
Unhappy  the  host  of  Leat  Cuin,  to  have  fallen  by  the  sprites 

of  Slain  ; 
Happy   the    reign    of   great   Aed,   and    unhappy    the    loss   of 

Flann." 

Aed  the  victorious  king  sang  : 

"The  troops  of   Leinster  are  with   him,   with  the  added  men 
of  swift  Boyne  ; 
This  shows  the  treachery  of  Flann  :  the  concord  of  Gentiles 
at  his  side." 

After  ten  years,  a  bard  thus  sings  the  dirge  of  Aed ; 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  249 

"  Long  is  the  wintry  night,  with  rough  gusts  of  wind  ; 

Under  pressing  grief  we  meet  it,  since  the  red-speared  king 
of  the  noble  house  lives  not. 

It  is  fearful  to  watch  liow  tlie  waves  heave  from  the  bottom  ; 

To  them  may  be  compared  all  those  who  with  us  lament  him. 

A  generous,  wise,  staid  man,  of  whose  renown  the  populous 
Tara  was  full. 

A  shielded  oak  that  sheltered  the  palace  of  Milid's  sons. 

Master  of  the  games  of  the  fair  hilled  Taillten, 

King  of  Tara  of  a  hundred  conflicts  ; 

Chief  of  Fodla  the  noble,  Aed  of  Oileac  wlio  died  too  soon. 

Popular,  not  forgotten,  he  departed  from  this  world, 

A  yew  without  any  blemish  upon  him  was  he  of  the  long- 
flowing  hair." 

Nor  must  it  be  thought  that  these  repeated  raids 
which  we  have  recorded  in  any  way  checked  the  full 
spiritual  life  of  the  nation.  It  is  true  that  there  was 
not  that  quiet  serenity  from  which  came  the  perfect 
beauty  and  art  of  the  old  Book  of  Kells,  but  a 
keenness  and  fire  kindled  the  breasts  of  those  who 
learned  the  New  Way  and  the  Ancient  Learning. 
The  schools  sent  forth  a  host  of  eminent  men  who 
over  all  western  Europe  laid  the  intellectual  basis  of 
the  modern  world.  This  view  of  Ireland's  history 
might  well  be  expanded  almost  without  limit  or  pos- 
sibility of  exaggeration.  Receiving,  as  we  saw,  the 
learning  and  traditions  of  Rome  while  Rome  was  yet 
mighty  and  a  name   of  old  imperial  renown,  Ireland 


250  IRELAND. 

kept  and  cherished  the  classical  wisdom  and  learning, 
not  less  than  the  lore  of  Palestine.  Then  the  north- 
ern garrisons  of  Rome  were  beaten  back,  and  Britain 
and  Gaul  alike  were  devastated  by  hordes  from  be- 
yond the  Rhine.  The  first  wild  deluge  of  these  fierce 
invaders  was  now  over,  and  during  the  lull  of  the 
storm  teachers  went  forth  from  Ireland  to  Scotland, 
as  we  have  seen  ;  they  went  also  to  Britain  ;  to  Bel- 
gium ;  to  northern,  central  and  southern  Gaul ;  and 
to  countries  beyond  the  Rhine  and  in  the  south  ;  to 
Switzerland  and  Austria,  where  one  Irishman  gave 
his  name  to  the  Canton  of  St.  Gall,  while  another 
founded  the  famous  see  of  Salzburg,  a  rallying-point 
through  all  the  Middle  Ages.  It  was  not  only  for  pure 
spiritual  zeal  and  high  inspiration  that  these  teachers 
were  famed.  They  had  not  less  renown  for  all  re- 
fined learning  and  culture.  The  famous  universities 
of  Oxford,  Paris  and  Pavia  count  among  the  great 
spirits  at  their  inception  men  who  were  worthy  pupils 
of  the  schools  of  Devenish  and  Durrow,  of  Bangor 
and  Moville. 

We  have  recorded  the  tribute  paid  by  Alfred  the 
Saxon  king  to  the  Ireland  of  his  day.  Let  us  add  to 
it  the  testimony  of  a  great  divine  of  France.  Elias, 
Bishop  of  Angouleme,  who  died  in  875,  wrote  thus : 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  251 

"  What  need  to  speak  of  Ireland,  setting  at  nought, 
as  it  does,  the  difficulties  of  the  sea,  and  coming 
almost  in  a  body  to  our  shores,  with  its  crowd  of 
philosophers,  the  most  intelligent  of  whom  are  sub- 
jecting themselves  to  a  voluntary  exile." 

We  have  traced  the  raids  of  the  Northmen  for 
nearly  a  century.  They  continued  for  a  century 
and  a  quarter  longer.  Through  all  this  time  the 
course  of  the  nation's  life  was  as  we  have  described 
it :  a  raid  from  the  sea,  or  from  one  of  their  seaboard 
fortresses  by  the  Dark  Gentiles  or  the  Fair ;  an 
assembling  of  the  hosts  of  the  native  chieftains 
against  them  ;  a  fierce  and  spirited  battle  against  the 
pirates  in  their  mail-coats  and  armed  with  great  bat- 
tle-axes. Sometimes  the  chosen  people  prevailed, 
and  sometimes  the  Gentiles  ;  but  in  either  case  the 
heads  of  the  slain  were  heaped  up  at  the  feet  of  the 
victor,  many  cattle  were  driven  away  as  spoil,  and 
young  men  and  maidens  were  taken  into  captivity. 
It  would  seem  that  at  no  time  was  there  any  union 
between  the  foreigners  of  one  and  another  seaboard 
fortress,  any  more  than  there  was  unity  among  the 
tribes  whom  they  raided  and  who  defeated  them  in 
their  turn.  It  was  a  strife  of  warring  units,  without 
fusion ;  small  groups  round  chosen  leaders,  and  these 


252  IRELAND. 

merging  for  awhile  in  greater  groups.  Thus  the  Hfe 
of  the  timesj  in  its  warlike  aspect.  Its  spiritual 
vigor  we  have  sufficiently  shown,  not  less  in  the  in- 
spirations of  the  saints  than  in  the  tiery  songs  of  the 
bards,  called  forth  by  battles  and  the  death  of  kings. 
Everywhere  there  was  fierce  force  and  seething 
energy,  bringing  forth  fruit  of  piety  or  prowess. 

The  raiders  slowly  lost  their  grasp  of  the  fortresses 
they  had  seized.  Newcomers  ceased  to  fill  their 
thinnino;  ranks.  Their  force  was  finallv  sliattered  at 
the  battle  of  Clontarf,  which  the  Annalist  thus  re- 
cords :  "  1013  :  The  Foreigners  of  the  west  of  Europe 
assembled  against  Brian  and  Maelseaclain,  and  they 
took  with  them  a  thousand  men  with  coats  of  mail. 
A  spirited,  fierce,  violent,  vengeful  and  furious  battle 
was  fought  between  them,  the  likeness  of  which  was 
not  to  be  found  in  that  time,  at  Cluain-tarb,  the 
Lawn  of  the  Bulls.  In  this  battle  was  slain  Brian 
son  of  Ceinneidig,  monarch  of  Ireland,  who  was  the 
Augustus  of  all  the  west  of  Europe,  in  the  eighty- 
eighth  year  of  his  age." 

The  scene  of  this  famous  conflict  is  on  the  coast, 
between  Dublin  and  the  Hill  of  Howth.  A  wide 
strand  of  boulders  is  laid  bare  by  the  receding  tide, 
with  green  sea-grass  carpeting  the  stones.     At  the 


THE  RAIDS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN.  253 

very  verge  of  the  farthest  tide  are  two  huge  sand- 
banksj  where  the  waves  roar  and  rumble  with  a 
sound  like  the  bellowing  of  bulls,  and  this  tumultuous 
roaring  is  preserved  in  the  name  of  the  place  unto 
this  day. 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN. 


XI. 

THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN. 
A.D.    1013-1250. 

There  was,  as  we  have  seen,  no  "  Danish  Con- 
quest "  of  Ireland,  nor  anything  approaching  a  con- 
quest. What  really  happened  during  the  ninth  and 
tenth  centuries  was  this  :  Raiders  from  the  shores  of 
the  Northern  seas,  from  the  Scandinavian  peninsula 
and  the  Western  Isles  of  Scotland,  sailed  in  their 
long  ships  among  the  islands  of  the  Irish  coast,  look- 
ing for  opportunities  to  plunder  the  treasuries  of  the 
religious  schools,  and  carrying  off  the  gold  and  silver 
reliquaries  and  manuscript  cases,  far  more  valuable 
to  these  heathen  seamen  than  the  Latin  or  Gaelic 
manuscripts  they  contained. 

These  raids  had  little  connection  with  each  other ; 
they  were  the  outcome  of  individual  daring,  mere 
boat's-crews  from  one  or  another  of  the  Northern 
fiords.  A  few  of  the  more  persistent  gradually  grew 
reluctant  to  retreat  with  their  booty  to  the  frozen 
north,  and  tried  to  gain  a  footing  on  the  shores  of 

the   fertile   and  wealthy  island  they  had  discovered. 

17  (  257  ) 


258  IRELAND. 

They  made  temporary  camps  on  the  beach,  always 
beside  the  best  harbors,  and  threw  np  earthworks 
round  them,  or  perhaps  more  histing  forts  of  stone. 
Thus  they.estabHshed  a  secondary  base  for  raids  in- 
hmd,  and  a  pLace  of  refuge  whither  they  might  carry 
the  cattle,  corn  and  captives  wdiich  these  raids 
brought  them  from  the  territories  of  the  native  clans. 
These  camps  on  the  shore  were  the  germ  of  a  chain 
of  sea-ports  at  Dublin,  Wexford,  Waterford,  Cork 
and  Limerick. 

From  these  points  raiding  went  on,  and  battles 
were  fought  in  which  the  raiders  Avere  as  often  van- 
quished as  victorious.  There  was  little  union  between 
the  various  Norse  forts,  and  indeed  Ave  sometimes  find 
them  fighting  valiantly  among  themselves.  Mean- 
Avhile,  the  old  tribal  contest  went  on  everywhere 
throughout  the  island.  The  south  invaded  the  north 
and  was  presently  invaded  in  return.  The  east  and 
the  west  sent  expeditions  against  each  other.  Clan 
went  forth  against  clan,  chief  against  chief,  and  cat- 
tle and  captives  many  times  changed  hands.  These 
captives,  it  Avould  seem,  became  the  agricultui-al  class 
in  each  clan,  being  made  to  Avork  as  the  penalty  for 
unsuccessful  fighting.  The  old  tribal  life  Avent  on  un- 
broken  during  the  Avhole  of  this   period  ;   nor  did  it 


_;^gr^5I3r!«i!i'>r. 


I 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NOKSE.MEN.  259 

subsequently  yield  to  pressure  from  without,  but 
rather  passed  away,  during  succeeding  centuries,  as 
the  result  of  inward  groAvth.  Meanwhile  the  religious 
schools  continued  their  work,  studying  Latin  and 
Greek  as  Avell  as  the  old  Gaelic,  and  copying  manu- 
scripts as  before  ;  and  one  fruit  of  their  work  we  see 
in  the  gradual  conversion  of  the  heathen  Norsemen, 
who  Avere  baptized  and  admitted  to  the  native  church. 
The  old  bardie  schools  likewise  continued,  so  that  Ave 
haA'e  a  AA^ealth  of  native  manuscripts  belonging  to  this 
time,  embodying  the  finest  tradition  and  literature  of 
the  earlier  pagan  ages. 

If  the  Danes  and  Northern  raiders  ncA^er  conquered 
Ireland,  on  the  other  hand  they  never  Avere  expelled. 
Through  the  cessation  of  the  original  impulse  of  un- 
rest Avhich  brought  them,  they  gradually  ceased  to 
receive  accessions  from  the  North,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  forces  of  amalgamation  Avere  sloAvly  merging 
them  into  the  national  and  tribal  life  of  their  ncAV 
home.  Their  separate  influence  grew  less  and  less, 
but  their  race  continued,  and  continues  to  this  day  in 
the  sea-ports  Ave  have  named. 

We  shall  presently  have  to  record  another  series 
of  Norse  inroads,  this  time  not  directly  from  the 
North,  but  mediately,  through   France  and  Britain, 


260  IRELAND. 

and  we  shall  find  that  much  of  our  subsequent  his- 
tory was  influenced  by  the  new  elements  and  prin- 
ciples then  added.  We  shall  do  well,  therefore,  to 
linger  for  a  moment  before  this  new  transition,  to 
gain  a  clear  view  of  the  tendencies  of  the  epoch  then 
closed,  the  wider  significance  of  that  chapter  of  our 
nation's  life. 

The  culture  of  Ireland,  during  the  period  before 
the  Northern  raids,  bridged  over  the  abyss  between 
the  classical  and  the  mediaeval  world.  During  the 
whole  of  that  period  the  rest  of  Europe  was  hidden 
under  the  clouds  of  the  Dark  Ages.  Ireland  stood 
alone  as  the  one  cultured  nation.  Receiving  the 
classical  learning  from  Roman  Gaul  and  Britain  and 
Italy,  while  the  old  world  was  still  alive,  Ireland  car- 
ried that  culture  onward  when  Rome  and  the  Roman 
Empire  fell,  crushed  imder  the  hordes  of  Northern 
barbarians :  the  Franks  in  Gaul  5  the  Lombards, 
Goths  and  Vandals  in  vSpain  and  Italy  ;  the  Angles, 
Saxons  and  Danes  in  Britain ;  and  the  Picts  and 
Northmen  in  the  Scottish  lowlands.  Austria  was 
meanwhile  overrun  by  Asian  nomads,  the  Huns  and 
Magyars  ;  Russia  and  Germany,  with  the  Scandina- 
vian lands,  were  still  pagan. 

Thus  all  Europe  was  submerged  under  a  deluge  of 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  261 

heathenism,  and  the  old  Latin  cidture  was  swept 
away.  The  tradition  of  ancient  Greece  still  lingered 
at  Constantinople  behind  the  wall  of  the  Balkans,  but 
it  had  no  influence  at  all  on  the  northern  nations  be- 
yond the  wall.  Ireland  was  thus  the  one  exception, 
the  ark  of  safety  for  the  old  wisdom  and  beauty  of 
classical  days.  And  from  Ireland,  when  the  tide  of 
heathen  invasion  slackened,  the  light  of  classical 
times  and  the  spirit  of  the  New  Way  went  forth  to 
all  the  nascent  nations,  the  great  pagan  tribes  that 
were  to  form  the  modern  Avorld.  Thus  Ireland  was 
the  bridge  over  the  Dark  Ages,  the  first  of  modern 
nations,  keeping  the  old  and  blending  it  with  the 
new. 

Yet  another  view  of  Ireland's  significance  must 
not  be  forgotten.  Of  the  original  life  of  the  great 
pagan  Avorld  which  swept  over  the  Roman  Empire 
we  know  almost  nothing.  How  much  do  we  realize 
of  the  thought  and  genius  of  Aleman,  Frank  and 
Vandal,  of  Angle  and  Lombard  and  Burgundian  ? 
Nothing  at  all.  The  darkness  that  shrouds  them  is 
complete.  But  what  a  contrast  when  Ave  come  to 
Ireland  !  If  we  leave  out  the  basin  of  the  JMediter- 
ranean,  with  its  Asian  and  African  traditions,  Ireland 
is  the   one  European  nation  which  has   clear  records 


262  IRELAND. 

of  its  pagan  history.  And  how  excellent  that  history 
was,  how  full  of  humanity  and  the  rich  Avine  of  life, 
the  stories  of  Fergus  and  Concobar  and  Cuculain, 
of  Find  and  Ossin  and  Gael,  of  Meave  and  Deirdre 
and  Crede  bear  sufficient  witness.  The  tide  of  Irish 
life  to  which  they  belong,  and  which  brought  them 
forth,  floAved  on  without  break  to  a  time  so  recent 
that  their  whole  tradition  has  come  down  to  us,  prac- 
tically at  first  hand,  from  the  heralds  and  bards 
themselves.  Ireland  is,  therefore,  our  one  doorway 
to  the  history  o-f  northern  Europe  through  the  long 
era  of  pagan  times. 

That  history  was  everywhere  a  fierce  tale  of  tribal 
warfare.  Its  heroes  are  valiant  fighters,  keen  leaders 
of  forays,  champion  swordsmen  and  defenders  of 
forts.  The  air  throbs  to  the  battle-drum,  rings  to  the 
call  of  the  war-trumpet.  Every  tribe,  every  clan,  is 
in  turn  victor  and  vanquished,  raider  and  victim  of 
raids.  Everywhere  are  struggle  and  unrest,  tales  of 
captivity  and  slaughter. 

AVe  fall  into  vain  lamenting  over  this  red  rapine 
and  wrath,  until  we  divine  the  genius  and  secret 
purpose  of  that  Avonderful  epoch,  so  wholly  different 
in  inspiration  from  our  own.  The  life  of  races,  like 
the  life  of  men,  has  its  ordered  stages,  and  none  can 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  263 

ripen  out  of  season.  That  was  the  epoch  of  dawn- 
ing individual  consciousness,  when  men  were  coming 
to  a  keen  and  vivid  realization  of  themselves  and 
their  powers.  Keen  consciousness  and  strong  per- 
sonal will  could  be  developed  only  through  struggle — 
through  long  ages  of  individual  and  independent 
fighting,  where  the  best  man  led,  and  often  fought 
for  his  right  to  lead  with  the  best  of  his  followers. 
Innumerable  centers  of  initiative  and  force  were 
needed,  and  these  the  old  tribal  life  abundantly  gave. 
The  territory  of  a  chief  hardly  stretched  farther  than 
he  could  ride  in  a  day,  so  that  every  part  of  it  had  a 
real  place  in  his  heart.  Nor  was  he  the  owner  of 
that  territory.  He  was  simply  the  chosen  leader  of 
the  men  who  lived  there,  pei'haps  the  strongest 
among  many  brothers  Avho  shared  it  equally  between 
tliem.  If  another  thought  himself  the  better  man, 
the  matter  was  forthwith  decided  by  fighting. 

The  purpose  of  all  this  was  not  the  "  survival  of 
the  fittest "  in  the  material  sense,  but  a  harvest 
purely  spiritual :  the  ripening  of  keen  personal  con- 
sciousness and  will  in  all  the  combatants,  to  the  full 
measure  of  their  powers.  The  chiefs  were  the 
strongest  men  who  set  the  standard  and  served  as 
models  for  the  rest,  but  that  standard  held  the  minds 


264  IRELAND. 

of  all,  the  model  of  perfect  valor  was  in  the  hearts 
of  all.  Thus  was  personal  consciousness  gained  and 
perfected. 

If  we  keep  this  in  mind  as  the  keynote  of  the 
whole  pagan  epoch,  we  shall  be  better  able  to  com- 
prehend the  new  forces  which  were  added  to  that 
epoch,  and  which  gradually  transformed  it.  The 
greatest  was  the  Message  of  the  New  Way.  Deeds 
are  stronger  than  Avords,  and  in  the  deeds  of  the  first 
Messengers  we  can  see  the  new  spirit  bearing  fruit. 
The  slave  of  Slemish  mountain  returned  breathing 
not  vengeance  for  his  captivity  but  pity  and  gener- 
ous kindness  towards  his  captors.  Colum  the  exile 
did  not  seek  to  enlist  the  Picts  against  his  native 
land,  but  sought  rather  to  give  the  message  of  that 
land  to  the  wild  Pictish  warriors,  and  to  spread  hu- 
mane and  generous  feeling  among  them.  Thus 
Avas  laid  the  foundation  of  a  wide  and  universal  con- 
sciousness ;  a  bridge  was  built  between  soul  and  soul. 

From  the  waning  of  the  Norsemen  to  the  first 
coming  of  the  Normans  is  a  period  of  about  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years.  We  shall  best  gain  an  insight 
into  the  national  and  religious  life  of  that  time  by 
gleaning  from  the  Annals  the  vivid  and  living  pic- 
tures they  never  fail  to  give, — pictures  Avhich  are  the 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  265 

records  of  eye-witnesses.  The  strictly  contemporary 
character  of  the  records  is  vouched  for  by  the  cor- 
rect entry  of  ecHpses  :  for  instance,  "  on  the  day  be- 
fore the  calends  of  Septemberj  in  the  year  1030, 
there  was  a  darkening  of  the  sun." 

We  see  the  genius  of  the  Norsemen  suffering  a 
like  eclipse  the  year  before:  "1029:  Olaf  son  of 
Sitric,  lord  of  the  Foreigners,  was  taken  prisoner  by 
Matgamain  Ua  Riagain  lord  of  Breag,  who  exacted 
twelve  hundred  cows  as  his  ransom,  togetlier  with 
seven  score  British  horses,  three  score  ounces  of 
gold,  the  sword  of  Carlus,  the  Irish  hostages,  sixty 
ounces  of  white  silver  as  the  ransom  of  his  fetters, 
eighty  cows  for  word  and  supplication,  and  four 
hostages  to  Ua  Riagain  as  a  security  of  peace." 

Two  generations  later  we  read  :  "  1088  :  Tigear- 
nac  Ua  Bi'iain,  chief  successor  of  Ciaran  and  Coman, 
died.  He  was  a  paragon  of  learning  and  history." 
The  work  of  the  paragon  Tigearnac,  a  history  of 
Ireland,  is  extant  and  Avrit  in  choice  Latin,  a  monu- 
ment at  once  of  the  classical  learning  of  our  schools 
and  of  the  historical  spirit  carried  down  from  the 
days  of  the  pagan  heralds  and  bards.  Tigearnac 
quotes  abundantly  from  Greek  and  Latin  authors, 
fortifying  his  conclusions  with  passages  from  Euse- 


266  IRELAND. 

bius,  Orosius,  Julius  AlVicanus,  Josephus,  Jerome 
and  Bede. 

A  lialf-t-entury  later  we  get  a  quaint  and  vivid 
glimpse  into  tlie  religious  life  of  the  time  :  ''  1145: 
A  lime-kiln  which  was  sixty  feet  every  way  was 
erected  opposite  Emain  Maca  by  Gilla  Mac  Liag,  the 
successor  of  Patrick,  and  Patrick's  clergy  in  gen- 
eral.'' Here  is  the  glow  of  that  devotion  through 
Avork  which  gave  us  the  great  medifeval  cathedrals, 
the  fervor  and  artistic  power,  which  in  former  times 
adorned  the  Gospels  of  the  Book  of  Kells,  now  work- 
ing out  its  way  in  lasting  stone.  The  date  of  this 
lime-kiln  lies  indeed  just  half-way  between  the  con- 
secration of  Cormac's  Chapel  at  Cashel  in  1134  and 
the  foundation  of  the  beautiful  cathedral  beside  it  by 
the  lord  of  Tuaid-Muma  or  Thomond  in  1152.  Cor- 
mac's Chapel  is  a  very  pure  example  of  native  style, 
untouched  by  foreign  or  continental  influence. 

We  can  divine  the  figure  of  one  of  the  great  men 
of  the  religious  world  in  the  records  for  the  year 
1148:  "A  synod  was  convened  at  Saint  Patrick's 
Isle  by  Maelmaedog,  called  also  Malachias,  successor 
of  Patrick,  at  which  were  present  fifteen  bishops  and 
two  hundred  priests,  to  establish  rules  and  morals  for 
all.      Maelmaedog  by  the  advice  of  the  synod  went 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  267 

a  second  time  to  Rome,  to  confer  "with  the  successor 
of  Peter."  A  few  months  Later  we  read  this  record 
of  his  death  :  "  IVIalachias,  that  is,  Maehnaedog  Ua 
Morgair,  Archbishop  of  the  chair  of  Patrick,  chief 
head  of  the  piety  of  the  West  of  Europe,  legate  of 
the  successor  of  Peter,  the  only  head  Avhom  the  Irish 
and  the  Foreigners  obeyed,  cliief  paragon  of  wisdom 
and  piety,  a  brilliant  lamp  which  illumined  territories 
and  churches  by  preaching  and  good  works,  faithful 
shepherd  of  the  church  in  general, — after  having 
ordained  bishops  and  priests  and  persons  of  every 
degree  ;  after  having  consecrated  many  churches  and 
cemeteries ;  after  having  performed  every  ecclesias- 
tical work  throughout  Ireland  ;  after  having  be- 
stowed jewels  and  food  upon  the  mighty  and  the 
needy  5  after  having  founded  churches  and  monas- 
teries, for  by  him  was  repaired  in  Ireland  every 
church  Avhich  had  been  consigned  to  decay  and  neg- 
lect, and  they  had  been  neglected  fiom  times  re- 
mote ; — after  leaving  every  rule  and  every  good 
moral  in  the  churches  of  Ireland  in  general ;  after 
having  been  the  second  time  in  the  legateship ;  after 
having  been  fourteen  years  in  the  primacy ;  and 
after  the  fifty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  resigned  his 
spirit  to  heaven  on  the  second  day  of  November,  and 


268  IKELAND. 

was  buried  in  the  monastery  of  Saint  Bernard  at 
Claravallis  in  France." 

This  is  the  same  worthy  under  whose  influence 
was  built  the  great  lime-kihi  over  against  the  fort  of 
Emain,  where  Concobar  once  ruled.  Even  from 
the  scant  notices  which  we  have  quoted  he  stands 
forth  clear  and  strong,  full  of  spiritual  and  moral 
vigor,  a  great  man  in  every  sense,  and  one  in  whom 
we  divine  a  lovable  and  admirable  spirit.  At  that 
time  there  were  four  archbishoprics  in  Ireland,  at 
Armagh,  Cashel,  Dublin  and  Tuam ;  the  primacy 
belonging  to  the  first,  as  the  seat  of  the  Damliag 
Mor  or  Great  Stone  Church,  built  by  Saint  Patrick 
himself.  A  sentence  in  the  Annals  shows  how  the 
revenues  were  raised:  "A  horse  from  every  chief- 
tain, a  sheep  from  every  hearth."  A  few  passages 
like  these  are  enough  to  light  up  Avliole  epochs  of 
that  mediaeval  time,  and  to  show  us  how  sympathetic, 
strong  and  pure  that  life  was,  in  so  many  ways. 

We  find,  meanwhile,  that  the  tribal  struggle  con- 
tinued as  of  old  :  '^  1154  :  Toirdealbac  Ua  Concobar 
brought  a  fleet  round  Ireland  northwards,  and  plun- 
dered Tir-Conaill  and  Inis  Eogain.  The  Cinel  Eogain 
sent  to  hire  the  fleets  of  the  Hebrides,  Arran,  Can- 
tyre  and  Man,  and  the  borders  of  Alba  in  general. 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  269 

and  they  fell  in  Avith  the  other  fleet  and  a  naval  bat- 
tle was  fiercely  and  spiritedly  fought  between  them. 
They  continued  the  conflict  from  the  beginning  of 
the  day  till  evening,  but  the  foreign  fleet  was  de- 
feated." This  records  perhaps  the  only  lesson  learned 
from  the  Norsemen,  the  art  of  naval  warfare.  We 
may  regret  that  the  new  knowledge  was  not  turned 
to  a  more  national  end. 

Four  years  later,  "  a  wicker  bridge  was  made  by 
Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar  at  Athlone,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  incursions  into  i\Ieath.  There  Avas  a  pacific 
meeting  between  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar  and  Tigear- 
nan,  and  they  made  peace,  and  took  mutual  oaths 
before  sureties  and  relics."  This  is  our  first  meeting 
with  a  king  as  remarkable  in  his  way  as  the  gi-eat 
archbishop  his  contemporary.  Ruaidri  descendant 
of  Concobar  Avas  king  of  Connacht,  holding  the 
land  from  the  Avestern  ocean  up  to  the  great  frontier 
of  the  river  Shannon.  Eager  to  plunder  his  neigh- 
bors and  bring  back  "  a  countless  number  of  coavs," 
he  undertook  this  wonderful  Avork,  a  pile  bridge 
across  the  river,  seemingly  the  first  of  its  kind  to  be 
built  there,  and  in  structure  A^ery  like  the  famous 
bridge  which  Caesar  built  across  the  Rhine, — or  like 
many  of  the  Avooden  bridges  across  the  upper  streams 


270  IRELAND. 

of  the  Danube  at  the  present  clay.  We  shall  record 
a  few  more  of  this  enterprising  and  large-minded 
prince's  undertakings,  following  the  course  of  the 
years. 

In  parenthesis,  Ave  find  a  clue  to  the  standard  of 
value  of  the  time  in  this  record  :  "  1161  :  The  visi- 
tation of  Osraige  was  made  by  Flaitbeartac,  succes- 
sor of  Colum  Kill ;  the  tribute  due  to  him  was  seven 
score  oxen,  but  he  selected,  as  a  substitute  for  these, 
four  hundred  and  twenty  ounces  of  pure  silver."  The 
price  of  an  ox  was,  therefore,  three  ounces  of  silver. 
The  old-time  barter,  an  echo  of  which  still  lingers  in 
the  word  "  pecuniary "  from  the  Latin  name  for 
"cattle,"  was  evidently  yielding  to  the  more  conve- 
nient form  of  exchange  through  the  medium  of  the 
metals,  which  are  easily  carried  and  divided,  and 
suffer  no  detriment  from  the  passage  of  time.  With 
the  wicker  bridge  and  the  lime-kiln,  this  change  from 
a  tribute  in  cattle  to  a  payment  in  silver  may  re- 
mind us  that  we  are  on  the  threshold  of  the  modern 
world. 

In  1162  we  find  the  king  of  Connacht  in  a  new 
adventure  :  "  An  army  was  led  by  Muirceartac  Ua 
Lochlain,  accompanied  by  the  people  of  the  north  of 
Ireland,  the  men   of  Meatli,   and   a  battalion  of  the 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  271 

Connacht  men,  to  At-Cliat,  to  lay  siege  to  the  For- 
eigners and  the  Irish ;  but  Ua  Lochlain  retired  Mith- 
out  battle  or  hostages  after  having  plundered  the 
Fair  Strangers.  A  peace  was  afterwards  concluded 
between  the  Foreigners  and  the  Gaels  5  and  six  score 
ounces  of  gold  were  given  by  the  Foreigners  to  Ua 
Lochlain,  and  five  score  ounces  of  gold  were  paid  bv 
Diarmaid  Ua  Maelseaclain  to  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar 
for  West  Meath."  Here  again  we  see  the  '^  count- 
less cows  "  giving  place  to  counted  gold  in  the  levy- 
ing of  tribute.  We  note  also,  in  the  following  year, 
that  ''  a  lime-kiln  measuring  seventy  feet  every  way 
was  made  by  the  successor  of  Colum  Kill  and  the 
clergy  of  Colum  Kill  in  twenty  days,"  in  evident 
emulation  of  the  work  of  the  Armagh  see. 

The  synod  already  recorded  as  having  been  held  in 
the  little  island  of  Saint  Patrick  off  the  Dublin  coast, 
gives  us  a  general  view  of  the  church  at  that  time, 
the  number  of  sees  and  parishes,  and  the  spirit  ani- 
mating them.  We  gain  a  like  view  of  the  civil  state 
in  the  record  of  a  great  assembly  convened  in  1167 
by  the  energetic  and  enterprising  Connacht  king : 
"  A  great  meeting  was  called  together  by  Ruaidri  Ua 
Concobar  and  the  chiefs  of  Leat  Cuin,  both  lay  and 
ecclesiastic^  and  the  chiefs  of  At-boy, — the  Yellow 


272  IRELAND. 

Ford  across  one  of  the  streams  of  the  Bovne  in 
Meath.  To  it  came  the  successor  of  Patrick,  the 
archbishop  of  Connacht,  the  archbishop  of  Leinster, 
the  lord  of  Breifne,  the  lord  of  Oirgialla,  the  king  of 
Ulster,  the  king  of  Tara,  and  Ragnall  son  of  Ragnall, 
lord  of  the  Foreigners.  The  whole  of  their  gather- 
ing and  assemblage  was  19,000  horsemen,  of  Avhich 
6000  were  Connachtmen,  4000  Avith  the  lord  of 
Breifne,  2000  with  the  king  of  Tara,  4000  with  the 
lord  of  Oirgialla  and  the  king  of  Ulster,  2000  with 
the  chief  of  Ui-Failge,  and  1000  with  the  Foreigners 
of  At-Cliat.  They  passed  many  good  resolutions  at 
this  meeting,  respecting  veneration  for  churches  and 
clerics,  and  control  of  tribes  and  territories,  so  tliat 
women  used  to  traverse  Ireland  alone  ;  and  a  restora- 
tion of  his  prey  was  made  by  the  chief  of  the  Ui- 
Failge  at  the  hands  of  the  kings  aforesaid.  They 
afterwards  separated  in  peace  and  amity,  without 
battle  or  controversy,  or  without  anyone  complaining 
of  another  at  that  meeting,  in  consequence  of  the 
prosperousness  of  the  king,  who  had  assembled  these 
chiefs  with  their  forces  at  one  place." 

Here  is  a  foreshadowing  of  the  representative  as- 
semblies of  our  modern  times,  and  the  same  wise  spirit 
is  shown  in  another  event  of  the  same  vear,  thus  re- 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  273 

corded  :  "  A  hosting  and  a  mustering  of  the  men  of 
Ireland,  with  their  chieftains,  by  Ruaidri  Ua  Conco- 
bar  ;  thither  came  the  lord  of  Deas-muma,  the  lord 
of  Tuaid-muma,  the  king  of  Meath,  the  lord  of  Oir- 
gialla  and  all  the  chieftains  of  Leinster.  They  arrived 
in  Tir-Eogain,  and  allotted  the  part  of  it  north  of 
Slieve  Gullion, — now  the  eastern  part  of  Derry, — to 
Nial  Ua  Lochlain  for  two  hostages,  and  allotted  the 
part  of  the  country  of  the  clan  to  the  south  of  the 
mountain  to  Aed  Ua  Neill  for  two  other  hostages. 
Then  the  men  of  Ireland  returned  back  southwards 
over  Slieve  Fuaid,  through  Tir-Eogain  and  Tir-Con- 
naill,  and  over  Assaroe — the  Cataract  of  the  Erne — 
and  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar  escox'ted  the  lord  of  Deas- 
muma  with  his  forces  southwards  through  Tuaid- 
muma  as  far  as  Cnoc-Aine — in  Limerick — and  the 
lord  of  Deas-muma  departed  with  gifts  of  many 
jewels  and  riches." 

While  the  Norse  foreigners  were  a  power  at  Dub- 
lin, Waterford,  Cork  and  Limerick,  there  were  not 
wanting  occasions  when  one  of  the  native  tribes 
called  on  them  for  aid  against  another  tribe,  sharing 
with  them  the  joys  of  victory  or  the  sorrow  of  defeat, 
and,  where  fortune  favored,  dividing  with  them  the 

"  countless  cows  "  taken  in  a  raid.     In  like  manner 

18 


274  IRELAND. 

the  Cinel  Eogain,  as  we  saw,  hired  the  fleet  of  the 
Norsemen  of  the  Western  Isles  of  Scothand  to  help 
them  to  resist  a  raid  of  the  Connachtmen.  The  ex- 
ample thus  set  was  followed  repeatedly  in  the  coming 
years,  and  we  find  mention  of  Flemings,  Welshmen 
and  Saxons  brought  over  to  take  one  side  or  other 
in  the  tribal  wars.  , 

In  the  same  year  that  saw  the  two  assemblings  of 
the  chieftains  under  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar,  another 
chieftain,  Diarmaid  son  of  Murcad  brought  in  from 
''  the  land  of  the  Saxons,"  as  it  Avas  called,  one  of 
these  bands  of  foreign  mercenaries,  for  the  most  part 
Welsh  descendants  of  the  old  Gaelic  Britons,  to  aid 
him  in  his  contest  for  "  the  kingdom  of  the  sons  of 
Ceinnsealaig."  Two  years  later,  Ruaidri  Ua  Con- 
cobar "  granted  ten  cows  every  year  from  himself 
and  from  every  king  that  should  follow  him  for  ever, 
to  the  Lector  of  Ard  IMaca,  in  honor  of  Patrick, 
to  instruct  the  youths  of  Ireland  and  Alba  in  Liter- 
ature." 

For  the  next  year,  1170,  we  find  this  record: 
"  Robert  Mac  Stepni  and  Ricard  Mac  Gillebert — larl 
Strangbow — came  from  Saxonland  into  Erin  Avith  a 
numerous  force,  and  many  knights  and  archers,  in 
the  army  of  the  son  of  Murcad,  to  contest  Leinster 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  275 

for  him,  and  to  disturb  the  Gaels  of  Erin  in  general  5 
and  the  son  of  Murcad  gave  his  daughter  to  larl 
Strangbow  for  coming  into  his  army.  They  took 
Loch  Garman — Wexford — and  Port  Lairge — Water- 
ford — by  force ;  and  they  took  Gillemaire  the  officer 
of  the  fortress  and  Ua  Faelain  lord  of  the  Deisi  and 
his  son,  and  they  killed  seven  hundred  persons  there. 
Domnall  Breagac  with  numbers  of  the  men  of  Breag 
fell  by  the  Leinstermen  on  that  occasion.  An  army 
was  led  by  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar  with  the  lord  of 
Breifne  and  the  lord  of  Oirgialla  against  Leinster  and 
the  Foreigners  aforesaid,  and  there  was  a  challenge 
of  battle  between  them  for  the  space  of  three  days." 
This  contest  Avas  indecisive.  The  most  noteworthy 
event  of  the  battle  was  the  plundering  and  slaughter 
of  the  Danes  of  At-Cliat  by  the  newcomers  under 
larl  Strangbow.  The  Danes  had  long  before  tliis 
given  lip  their  old  pagan  faith,  converted  by  their 
captives  and  their  Gaelic  neighbors.  Christ  Church 
Cathedral  in  At-Cliat  or  Dublin  Avas  founded  early  in 
the  preceding  century  by  Sitric  son  of  Olaf,  king  of 
the  Danes  of  Dublin,  and  Donatus  the  first  Danish 
bishop  ;  but  the  oldest  part  of  the  present  structure 
belongs  to  the  time  we  are  now  speaking  of:  the 
close  of    the  twelfth  century.      The    transepts  with 


276  lEELAND. 

their  chevron  mouldings  and  the  principal  doorway 
are  of  that  period,  and  we  may  regard  them  as  an 
offering  in  expiation  of  the  early  heathen  raids  on 
Lambay,  Saint  Patrick's  Isle,  and  the  early  schools 
of  the  church. 

The  ambitious  Diarmaid  Mac  Murcad  died  shortly 
after  the  last  battle  we  have  recorded,  "  perishing 
without  sacrament,  of  a  loathsome  disease  ;"  a  mani- 
fest judgment,  in  the  eyes  of  the  Chronicler,  for  the 
crime  of  bringing  the  Normans  to  Ireland.  In  the 
year  that  saw  his  death,  "  Henry  the  Second,  king 
of  the  Saxons  and  duke  of  the  Normans,  came  to 
Ireland  with  two  hundred  and  forty  ships."  He 
established  a  footing  in  the  land,  as  one  of  many  con- 
testing powers,  but  the  immediate  results  of  his 
coming  were  slight.  This  we  can  judge  from  the 
record  of  three  years  later :  "  A  brave  battle  was 
fought  by  the  Foreigners  under  larl  Strangbow  and 
the  Gaels  under  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar  at  Thurles,  in 
which  the  Foreigners  were  finally  defeated  by  dint 
of  fighting.  Seventeen  hundred  of  the  Foreigners 
were  slain  in  the  battle,  and  only  a  few  of  them  sur- 
vived with  the  larl,  Avho  proceeded  in  sorrow  to  his 
home  at  Port  Lairge — Waterford."  larl  Strangbow 
died  two  years  later  at  Dublin. 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  277 

Norman  Avarriors  continue  to  appear  daring  the 
succeeding  years,  fighting  against  the  native  chief- 
tains and  against  each  other,  while  the  native  chief- 
tains continue  their  own  quarrels,  just  as  in  the  days 
of  the  first  Norse  raids.  Thus  in  the  year  of  larl 
Strangbow's  death,  Kells  was  laid  waste  by  the  For- 
eigners in  alliance  with  the  native  Ui-Briain,  while 
later  in  the  same  year  the  Foreigners  were  driven 
from  Limerick  by  Domnall  Ua-Briain,  who  laid  siege 
to  them  and  forced  them  to  surrender. 

Two  years  later,  four  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  fol- 
lowers of  De  Courcy,  another  great  Norman  war- 
rior, were  defeated  at  Maghera  Conall  in  Louth,  some 
being  drowned  in  the  river,  while  others  Avere  slain 
on  the  battlefield.  In  the  same  year  De  Courcy  was 
again  defeated  with  great  slaughter  in  Down,  and 
escaped  severely  wounded  to  Dublin.  For  At-Cliat, 
from  being  a  fortress  of  the  Danes  and  Norsemen, 
was  gradually  becoming  a  Norman  town.  The  door- 
way of  Christ  Church  Cathedral,  which  dates  from 
about  this  time,  is  of  pure  Norman  style. 

In  1186  we  find  a  son  of  the  great  Ruaidri  Ua  Con- 
cobar  paying  a  band  of  these  same  Foreigners  three 
thousand  cows  as  "  wages,"  for  joining  him  in  some 
plundering   expedition   against  his    neighbors.      The 


278  IRELAND. 

genius  of  strife  reigned  supreme,  and  tlie  newcomers 
were  as  completely  under  its  sway  as  the  old  clans- 
men. Just  as  we  saw  the  Dark  Norsemen  of  the 
ninth  century  coming  in  their  long  ships  to  plunder 
the  Fair  Norsemen  of  At-Cliat,  and  the  Fair  Norse- 
men not  less  vigorously  retaliating,  so  now  Ave  find 
wars  breaking  out  among  the  Normans  who  followed 
in  the  steps  of  the  Norsemen.  In  1205  the  Norman 
chieftain  who  held  a  part  of  Meath  under  his  armed 
sway,  and  Avho  had  already  built  a  strong  castle  at 
Kells,  was  at  war  Avith  the  De  Bermingham  family, 
Avho  at  that  time  held  the  old  Danish  stronghold  of 
Limerick.  Tavo  years  later  another  contest  broke 
out  between  the  De  Berminghams  and  William 
Marescal,  and  yet  another  struggle  betAveen  Hugo  de 
Lacy  and  De  Bermingham,  Axry  disastrous  to  the  re- 
tainers of  the  latter,  for  the  Chronicler  tells  us  that 
"  nearly  all  his  people  were  ruined." 

Thus  the  old  life  of  tribal  struggle  went  on.  The 
country  Avas  AA^ealthy,  full  of  cattle  and  herds,  silver 
and  gold,  stored  corn  and  fruit,  rich  dyed  stuffs  and 
ornaments.  The  chieftains  and  provincial  kings  lived 
in  state  AA'ithin  their  forts,  Avith  their  loyal  warriors 
around  them,  feasting  and  making  merry,  and  the 
bards  and  heralds  recited  for  their  delight  the  great 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  NORSEMEN.  279 

deeds  of  the  men  of  old,  their  forefatliers ;  the 
luirpers  charmed  or  saddened  them  with  the  world- 
old  melodies  that  Deirdre  had  played  for  Naisi,  that 
Meave  had  listened  to,  that  Crede  sang  for  her  poet 
lover. 

The  life  of  the  church  was  not  less  vigorous  and 
vital.  There  are  many  churches  and  cathedrals  of 
that  period  of  transition,  as  of  the  epoch  before  the 
first  Norman  came,  which  show  the  same  fervor  and 
devotion,  the  same  faith  made  manifest  by  works  of 
beauty.  In  truth  no  country  in  the  world  has  so  full 
and  rich  a  record  in  lasting  stone,  beginning  wath  the 
dwellings  of  the  early  saints  M'ho  had  seen  the  first 
Messenger  face  to  face,  and  passing  down  through 
age  after  age,  showing  the  life  and  growth  of  the 
faith  from  genei'ation  to  generation. 

The  schools,  as  we  saw,  carried  on  the  old  classical 
tradition,  bringing  forth  monuments  like  the  Annals 
of  Tigearnac ;  and  there  was  the  same  vigor  and 
vital  force  in  every  part  of  the  nation's  life.  The 
coming  of  the  Normans  changed  this  in  no  essential 
regard.  There  was  something  added  in  architecture, 
the  Norman  modifying  the  old  native  style ;  the  cas- 
tle and  keep  gradually  taking  the  place  of  the  earth- 
work and   stone  fort.      And   in  the   tenure   of  land 


280  IRELAND. 

certain  new  principles  were  introduced.  But  the 
sum  of  national  life  went  on  unbroken,  less  modi- 
fied, probably,  than  it  had  been  by  the  old  Norse 
raids. 


THE  NORMANS. 


XII. 

THE  XORMAXS. 
A.D.  1250-1603. 

When  summing  up  each  epoch  of  Irish  history, 
we  may  lind  both  interest  and  profit  in  considering 
what  the  future  of  the  Land  and  the  people  might 
have  been  had  cei'tain  new  elements  not  been  added. 
Thus  we  may  try  to  picture  to  ourselves  what  would 
have  been  our  historv  had  our  life  moved  forward 
from  the  times  of  Cuculain  and  Concobar,  of  Find 
and  Cormac  son  of  Art.  Avithout  that  transforming 
power  which  the  fifth  century  brought.  We  may 
imagine  the  tribal  strife  and  stress  growing  keener 
and  fiercer,  till  the  whole  life  and  strength  of  the 
people  was  fruitlessly  consumed  in  plundering  and 
destroying. 

Or  Ave  may  imagine  an  unbroken  continuance  of 
the  epoch  of  saintly  aspiration,  the  building  of 
churches,  the  illumination  of  holy  books,  so  dividing 
the  religious  from  the  secular  community  as  almost 
to  make  two  nations  in  one,  a  nation  altogether  ab- 
sorbed in  the  present  life,  with   another  nation  living 

(283) 


284  IRELAND. 

in  its  midst,  but  dwelling  wholly  in  the  thought  of  the 
other  world.  Religion  would  have  grown  to  super- 
stition, ecstasy  would  have  ruled  in  the  hearts  of  the 
religious  devotees,  weakening  their  hold  on  the  real, 
and  wafting  them  aAvay  into  misty  regions  of  para- 
dise. We  should  have  had  every  exaggeration  of 
ascetic  practice,  hermitages  multiplying  among  the 
rocks  and  islands  of  the  sea,  men  and  Avomen  tortur- 
ing their  bodies  for  the  saving  of  their  souls. 

The  raids  of  the  Norsemen  turned  the  strong  aspi- 
rations of  the  religious  schools  into  better  channels, 
bringing  them  to  a  sense  of  their  identity  with  the 
rest  of  the  people,  compelling  them  to  bear  their  part 
of  the  burden  of  calamity  and  strife.  The  two  na- 
tions which  might  have  wandered  farther  and  farther 
apart  were  thus  welded  into  one,  so  that  the  spirit  of 
religion  became  what  it  has  ever  since  remained, 
something  essential  and  inherent  in  the  life  of  the 
Avhole  people. 

After  the  waning  of  the  Norsemen,  a  period  opened 
full  of  great  national  promise  in  many  ways.  We 
see  the  church  strengthened  and  confirmed,  putting 
forth  its  power  in  admirable  "works  of  art,  churches 
and  cathedrals  full  of  the  fire  and  fervor  of  devotion, 
and  conceived  in  a  style  truly  national,  with  a  sense 


^\ 


m 


32  1 


THE  NORMANS.  285 

of  beauty  altogether  its  own.  Good  morals  and  gen- 
erous feeling  mark  the  whole  life  of  the  church 
through  this  period,  and  the  great  archbishop  Avhose 
figure  we  have  drawn  in  outline  is  only  one  of  many 
line  and  vigorous  souls  among  his  contemporaries. 

The  civil  life  of  the  nation,  too,  shows  signs  of  sin- 
gular promise  at  the  same  time,  a  promise  embodied 
in  the  person  of  the  king  of  Connacht,  Ruaidri  Ua 
Concobar,  some  of  whose  deeds  we  have  recorded. 
There  was  a  clearer  sense  of  national  feeling  and 
national  unity  than  ever  before,  a  recognition  of  the 
method  of  conciliation  and  mutual  understanding, 
rather  than  the  old  appeal  to  armed  force,  as  imder 
the  genius  of  tribal  strife.  We  see  Ruaidri  convok- 
ing the  kings,  chieftains  and  warriors  to  a  solemn 
assembly,  presided  over  by  the  king  and  the  arch- 
bishops of  the  realm,  and  ''  passing  good  resolutions  " 
for  the  settlement  of  religious  and  civil  matters,  and 
the  better  ordering  of  territories  and  tribes.  That 
assembly  Avas  convened  a  half-century  before  the 
famous  meeting  between  King  John  and  his  barons, 
at  Runnymead  among  the  Windsor  meadows  ;  and 
the  seed  then  sown  might  have  brought  forth  fruit  as 
full  of  promise  and  potency  for  the  future  as  the 
Gi'eat    Charter  itself.      The   contrast   between   these 


286  IRELAND. 

two  historic  assemblies  is  instructive.  In  the  one 
case,  we  havs  a  provincial  king  from  the  rich  and 
beautiful  country  beyond  the  Shannon,  gradually 
gaining  such  influence  over  the  kings  of  the  prov- 
inces and  the  chieftains  of  the  tribes  that  he  had 
come  to  be  regarded  as  in  a  sense  the  overlord  of  the 
Avhole  land,  not  through  inherent  sovreignty  or  di- 
vine right,  but  first  as  the  chosen  chief  of  his  own 
tribe,  and  then  as  the  elect  of  the  whole  body  of 
chieftains,  first  among  his  peers.  In  this  character 
we  see  Ruaidri  settling  disputes  between  two  sections 
of  the  great  Northern  clan,  and  fixing  a  boundary 
between  them ;  giving  presents  to  the  chieftains  of 
the  south  for  their  support  in  this  difficult  decision, 
and  exercising  a  beneficent  influence  over  the  whole 
people,  a  moral  sway  rather  than  a  sovereign  and 
despotic  authority.  It  is  pleasant  to  find  the  same 
king  establishing  a  college  foundation  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  youth  of  Ireland  and  Scotland  in  litera- 
ture. 

This  is  what  we  have  on  the  one  hand.  On  the 
other,  we  have  the  Norman  king  surrounded  by  his 
barons,  over  whom  he  claimed,  but  could  not  exer- 
cise, despotic  authority  ;  and  the  Norman  barons  tak- 
ing advantage   of  his   necessity  to   extort  promises 


THE  NORMANS.  287 

and  privileges  for  their  own  order  rather  than  for  the 
■whole  people.  For  Ave  must  remember  that  the 
Angles  and  Saxons  had  been  reduced  by  conquest  to 
a  servile  condition,  from  Avhich  they  never  wholly 
recovered.  The  ruling  classes  of  Britain  at  the 
present  day  are  at  least  nominal  descendants  of  those 
same  Norman  barons ;  and  between  them  and  the 
mass  of  the  people — the  sons  of  the  Saxons  and 
Angles — there  is  still  a  great  gulf  fixed.  It  is  quite 
impossible  for  one  of  the  tillers  of  the  soil  to  stand  on 
a  footing  of  equality  with  the  old  baronial  class,  and 
the  gulf  has  widened,  rather  than  closed,  since  the 
battle  of  Hastings  and  tlie  final  overthrow  of  the 
Saxon  power. 

We  see  here  the  full  contrast  between  the  ideal  of 
kingship  in  Ireland  and  that  which  grew  up  among 
the  Norman  conquerors  of  the  Saxons.  The  Irish 
king  was  always  in  theory  and  often  in  fact  a  real 
representative,  duly  elected  by  the  free  suffrage  of 
his  tribesmen ;  he  was  not  owner  of  the  tribal  land, 
as  the  duke  of  the  Normans  Avas ;  he  Avas  rather  the 
leader  of  the  tribe,  chosen  to  guard  their  common 
possessions.  The  communal  system  of  Ireland  stands 
here  face  to  face  Avith  the  feudal  system  of  the 
Normans. 


288  IRELAND. 

It  would  be  a  study  of  great  interest  to  consider 
what  form  of  national  life  might  have  resulted  in 
Ireland  from  the  free  growth  of  this  principle  of 
communal  chieftainship.  There  are  many  analogies 
in  other  lands,  all  of  which  point  to  the  likelihood  of 
a  slow  emergence  of  the  hereditary  principle ;  a 
single  family  finally  overtopping  the  Avhole  nation. 
Had  this  free  development  taken  place,  we  might 
have  had  a  strong  and  vigorous  national  evolu- 
tion, an  abundant  flowering  of  all  our  energies  and 
powers  through  the  Middle  Ages,  a  rich  and  vigorous 
production  of  art  and  literature,  equal  to  the  wonder- 
ful blossoming  of  genius  in  the  Val  d'Arno  and  Ven- 
ice and  Rome ;  but  we  should  have  missed  something 
much  greater  than  all  these ;  something  towards 
which  events  and  destiny  have  been  leading  us, 
through  the  whole  of  the  Middle  Ages  and  modern 
times. 

From  this  point  forward  we  shall  have  to  trace 
the  working  of  that  destiny,  not  manifested  in  a  free 
blossoming  and  harvesting  of  our  national  life,  but 
rather  in  the  suppression  and  involution  of  our 
powers ;  in  a  development  arrested  by  pressure  from 
without  and  kept  thus  suspended  until  the  field  was 
ready  for  its  real  work.     Had  our  fate  been   other- 


THE  NORMANS.  289 

wise,  we  might  now  be  looking  back  to  a  great 
mediaeval  past,  as  Spain  and  Austria  look  back  ;  it  is 
fated  that  we  shall  look  not  back  but  forwards,  brought 
as  we  are  by  destiny  into  the  midst  of  the  modern 
world,  a  people  with  energy  unimpaired,  full  of 
vigorous  vital  force,  uncorrupted  by  the  Aveakening 
influence  of  wealth,  taught  by  our  own  history  the 
measureless  evil  of  oppression,  and  therefore  cured 
once  for  all  of  the  desire  to  dominate  others.  Finally, 
the  intense  inner  life  towards  Avhich  we  have  been 
led  by  the  checking  of  our  outward  energies  has 
opened  to  us  secrets  of  the  invisible  world  which  are 
of  untold  value,  of  measureless  promise  for  all 
future  time. 

We  have,  therefore,  to  trace  the  gradual  involu- 
tion of  our  national  life  ;  the  checking  and  restrain- 
ing of  that  free  development  Avhich  would  assuredly 
have  been  ours,  had  our  national  life  grown  forward 
unimpeded  and  uninfluenced  from  without,  from  the 
days  when  the  Norse  power  waned.  The  first  great 
check  to  that  free  development  came  from  the  feudal 
system,  the  principle  of  which  was  brought  over  by 
Kobert  FitzStephen,  Richard  FitzGilbert,  the  De 
Courcys,  the    De  Lacys,  the  De  Berminghams  and 

their  peers,  Avhose  coming  we  have  recorded.      They 

19 


290  IRELAND. 

added  new  elements  to  the  old  struggle  of  district 
against  district,  tribe  against  tribe,  but  they  added 
something  more  enduring — an  idea  and  principle  des- 
tined almost  Avholly  to  supplant  the  old  communal 
tenure  Avhich  Avas  the  genius  of  the  native  polity. 
The  outward  and  visible  sign  of  that  new  principle 
was  manifested  in  the  rapid  growth  of  feudal  castles, 
with  their  strong  keeps,  at  every  point  of  vantage 
gained  by  the  Norman  lords.  They  were  lords  of 
the  land,  not  leaders  of  the  tribe,  and  their  lordship 
was  fitly  symbolized  in  the  great  gloomy  towers  of 
stone  that  everywhere  bear  witness  to  their  strength, 
almost  untouched  as  they  are  by  the  hand  of  time. 

When  the  duke  of  the  Normans  overthrew  the 
Saxon  king  at  Hastings,  he  became  real  owner  of  the 
soil  of  England.  His  barons  and  lords  held  their  es- 
tates from  him,  in  return  for  services  to  be  rendered 
to  him  direct.  To  reward  them  for  supporting  him, 
first  in  that  decisive  battle,  and  then  in  Avhatever 
contests  he  might  engage  in,  they  Avere  granted  the 
right  to  tax  certain  tracts  of  country,  baronies,  earl- 
doms, or  counties,  according  to  the  title  they  bore. 
This  tax  Avas  exacted  fii'st  in  service,  then  in  pro- 
duce, and  finally  in  coin.  It  Avas  the  penalty  of  con- 
quest, the   tribute  of  the  subject  Saxons  and  Angles. 


THE  NORMANS.  291 

There  was  no  pretence  of  a  free  contract ;  no  pre- 
tence that  the  baron  returned  to  the  farmer  or  laborer 
an  equal  value  for  the  tax  thus  exacted.  It  was  tribute 
pure  and  simple,  Avith  no  claim  to  be  anything  else. 
That  system  of  tribute  has  been  consecrated  in  the 
land  tenure  of  England,  and  the  class  enriched  by  that 
tribute,  and  still  bearing  the  territorial  titles  which 
are  its  hall-mark,  has  always  been,  as  it  is  to-day, 
the  dominant  class  alike  in  political  and  social  life. 
In  other  words,  the  Norman  subjugation  of  Saxon  and 
Angle  is  thoroughly  effective  at  this  moment. 

This  principle  of  private  taxation,  as  a  right 
granted  by  the  sovereign,  came  over  to  Ireland  with 
the  De  Courcys  and  De  Lacys  and  their  like.  But 
it  by  no  means  overspread  Ireland  in  a  single  tide,  as 
in  England,  after  Hastings  was  lost  and  won.  Its 
progress  was  slow ;  so  slow,  indeed,  that  the  old  com- 
munal system  lingers  here  and  there  at  the  present 
day.  The  communal  chiefs  lived  their  lives  side  by 
side  with  the  Norman  barons,  fighting  now  with  the 
barons,  now  Avith  each  other ;  and  the  same  generous 
rivalry,  as  we  have  seen,  led  to  abundant  lighting 
among  the  barons  also.  The  principle  of  feudal 
ownership  Avas  working  its  Avay,  however.  We  shall 
see  later  how  great  was  its  ultimate  influence, — not 


292  IRELAND. 

so  much  by  direct  action,  as  in  the  quite  modern  re- 
action which  its  abuse  provoked — a  reaction  from 
which  have  been  evolved  certain  principles  of  value 
to  the  whole  world. 

Leaving  this  force  to  work  its  way  through  the 
centuries,  we  may  turn  now  to  the  life  of  the  times  as 
it  appeared  to  the  men  and  women  who  lived  in 
them,  and  as  they  themselves  have  recorded  it.  We 
shall  find  fewer  great  personalities  ;  nor  should  we 
expect  this  to  be  otherwise,  if  we  are  right  in  think- 
ing that  the  age  of  struggle,  with  its  efflorescence  of 
great  persons,  had  done  its  work,  and  was  already 
giving  way  before  the  modern  spirit,  with  its  genius 
for  the  universal  rather  than  the  personal.  We  shall 
have  contests  to  chronicle  during  the  following  cen- 
turies, whether  engendered  within  or  forced  upon  us 
from  without ;  but  they  are  no  longer  the  substance 
of  our  history.  They  are  only  the  last  clouds  of  a 
departing  storm  ;  the  mists  before  the  dawn  of  the 
modern  world. 

The  most  noteworthy  of  these  contests  in  the  early 
Norman  age  was  the  invasion  under  Edward  Bruce, 
brother  of  the  Scottish  king,  who  brought  a  great 
fleet  and  army  to  Larne,  then  as  now  the  Irish  port 
nearest  to  the  northern  kingdom.     The  first  sufferers 


THE  NORMANS.  293 

by  this  invasion  were  the  Normans  of  Meath,  and  we 
presently  find  these  same  Normans  allied  with  Feid- 
limid  son  of  Aed  Ua  Concobar  and  the  Connachtmen, 
fighting  side  by  side  against  the  common  foe.  This 
was  in  1315;  two  years  later  Robert  Bruce  joined 
his  brother,  and  it  was  not  till  1319  that  Edward 
Bruce  finally  fell  at  Dundalk,  "and  no  achievement 
had  been  performed  in  Ireland  for  a  long  time  be- 
fore," the  Chronicler  tells  us,  "  from  which  greater 
benefit  had  accrued  to  the  country  than  from  this ; 
for  during  the  three  and  a  half  years  that  Edward 
had  spent  in  it,  a  universal  famine  prevailed  to  such 
a  degree  that  men  were  wont  to  devour  one  another." 

A  ray  of  light  is  thus  shed  on  the  intellectual  and 
moral  life  of  the  time  :  "  1398  :  Garrett  Earl  of  Des- 
mond— or  Deas-muraa — a  cheerful  and  courteous 
man,  who  excelled  all  the  Normans  and  many  of  the 
Irish  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Irish  language,  poetry, 
history  and  other  learning,  died  after  the  victory  of 
peace."  We  see  that  the  Normans  are  already  fallen 
under  the  same  influence  of  assimilation  which  had 
transformed  the  Danes  two  hundred  years  before. 

A  half-century  later,  we  get  a  vigorous  and  lurid 
picture  of  the  survival  of  the  old  tribal  strife  :  "  1454  : 
Donell  O'Donell  was  installed  in  the  lordship  of  Tyr- 


294  IRELAND. 

connell,  in  opposition  to  Riiiy  O'Donell.  Not  long 
after  this,  Donell  was  treacherously  taken  captive 
and  imprisoned  in  the  castle  of  Inis — an  island  in 
Lough  Swillj.  As  soon  as  Rurj  received  tidings  of 
this,  he  mustered  an  army  thither,  and  proceeded  to 
demolish  the  castle  in  which  Donell  was  imprisoned 
with  a  few  men  to  guard  him.  Rury  and  his  army 
burned  the  great  door  of  the  castle,  and  set  the  stairs 
on  fire ;  whereupon  Donell,  thinking  that  his  life 
would  be  taken  as  soon  as  the  army  should  reach  the 
castle, — it  being  his  dying  request,  as  he  thought — 
entreated  that  he  might  be  loosed  from  his  fetters,  as 
he  deemed  it  a  disgrace  to  be  killed  while  imprisoned 
and  fettered.  His  request  was  granted,  and  he  Avas 
loosed  from  his  fetters ;  after  which  he  ascended  to 
the  battlements  of  the  castle,  to  view  the  motions  of 
the  invading  army.  And  he  saw  Rury  beneath,  Avith 
eyes  flashing  enmity,  and  Avaiting  until  the  fire 
should  subside,  that  he  might  enter  and  kill  him. 
Donell  then,  finding  a  large  stone  by  his  side,  hurled 
it  directly  down  upon  Rury,  so  that  it  fell  on  the  crest 
of  his  helmet,  on  the  top  of  his  head,  and  crushed  it, 
so  that  he  instantly  died.  The  invading  forces  Avere 
afterAvards  defeated,  and  by  this  throAv  Donell  saved 
his  own  life  and  acquired  the  lordship  of  TyrconnelL" 


THE  NORMANS.  295 

There  is  a  whole  historical  romance  in  that  single 
picture  ;  the  passage  could  not  easily  be  surpassed 
for  direct  and  forcible  narrative.  A  few  years  later, 
we  come  on  one  of  the  most  amusing  things  in  the 
whole  series  of  annals,  a  perfect  contrast  to  the  grim 
ferocity  of  the  feud  of  the  0'D.)nells.  In  1472  "a 
wonderful  animal  was  sent  to  Ireland  by  the  king  of 
England.  She  resembled  a  mare,  and  was  of  a  yellow 
color,  Avith  the  hoofs  of  a  cow,  a  long  neck,  a  very  large 
head,  a  large  tail,  which  Avas  ugly  and  scant  of  hair. 
She  had  a  saddle  of  her  own.  Wheat  and  salt  were 
her  usual  food.  She  used  to  draAv  the  largest  sled- 
burden  behind  her.  She  used  to  kneel  when  passing 
under  any  doorway,  however  high,  and  also  to  let  her 
rider  mount."  It  is  evident  that  the  Gaelic  language 
in  the  fifteenth  century  lacked  a  name  for  the  camel. 
The  same  year,  we  are  told,  "  the  young  earl  of  Des- 
mond was  set  at  liberty  by  the  MacCarthys ;  he  dis- 
abled Garrett,  son  of  the  earl  of  Kildare." 

Here  is  another  passage  which  vies  in  vividness 
and  force  with  the  story  of  the  death  of  Rury 
O'Donell:  "1557:  Two  spies,  Donough  and  Mau- 
rice by  name,  entered  the  camp  of  John  O'Neill  by 
Lough  Swilly,  and  mingled  with  the  troop  without 
being  noticed;  for  in  consequence  of  the  number  and 


296  IRELAND. 

variety  of  tlie  troops  avIio  were  there,  it  was  not  easy 
for  them  to  discriminate  between  one  anotlier,  even 
if  it  were  day,  except  by  recognizing  their  chieftains 
alone.  The  two  persons  aforesaid  proceeded  from 
one  fire  to  another,  until  they  came  to  the  great 
central  fire,  which  Avas  at  the  entrance  of  the  son  of 
O'Neill's  tent ;  and  a  huge  torch,  thicker  than  a  man's 
body,  was  continually  flaming  at  a  short  distance  from 
the  fire,  and  sixty  grim  and  redoubtable  warriors 
with  sharp,  keen  axes,  terrible  and  ready  fur  action, 
and  sixty  stern  and  terrific  Scots,  with  massive,  broad 
and  heavy  striking  swords  in  their  hands,  ready  to 
strike  and  parry,  were  guarding  the  son  of  O'Neill. 
When  the  time  came  for  the  troops  to  dine,  and  food 
was  divided  and  distributed  among  them,  the  two 
spies  whom  we  have  mentioned  stretched  out  tlieir 
hands  to  the  distributor  like  the  rest,  and  that  which 
fell  to  their  share  Avas  a  measure  of  meal,  and  a  suit- 
able complement  of  butter.  With  this  testimony  of 
their  adventure  they  returned  to  their  own  people." 

Here  again,  what  a  picture  of  the  camp-life  of  the 
age  ;  the  darkness  of  night,  the  great  central  fire  with 
the  sixty  grim  and  redoubtable  warriors  armed  Avith 
keen  axes,  terrible  and  ready  for  action,  and  the  sixty 
stern  and  terrific  Scots  with    their   massive  swords. 


THE  NORMANS.  297 

The  admirable  manner  of  the  narrative  is  as  striking 
as  the  fierce  vigor  of  the  life  portrayed.  So  we 
might  go  on,  adding  red  pages  of  martial  records,  but 
in  reality  adding  nothing  to  our  understanding  of  the 
times.  The  life  of  the  land  was  as  full  and  abundant 
as  of  old,  and  one  outcome  of  that  life  we  may  touch 
on  rather  more  at  length. 

We  have  said  much  of  the  old  religious  schools  of 
Ireland,  with  their  fine  and  vigorous  intellectual  life, 
which  did  so  much  to  carry  forward  the  torch  of  cul- 
ture to  our  modern  world.  For  nearly  seven  hun- 
dred years  these  great  schools  seem  to  have  developed 
whollv  along  indigenous  lines,  once  they  had  accepted 
the  body  of  classical  culture  from  the  Roman  Empire, 
then  tottering  to  its  fall.  The  full  history  of  that 
remarkable  chapter  in  the  Avorld's  spiritual  life  has 
yet  to  be  written  ;  but  this  we  can  foretell,  that  Avhen 
M-ritten,  it  will  abound  with  rich  material  and  ample 
evidence  of  a  sound  and  generous  culture,  inspired 
throughout  with  the  fervor  of  true  faith. 

About  the  time  when  the  Norman  Avarriors  began 
to  mingle  with  the  fighting  chieftains  of  the  old  native 
tribes,  a  change  came  over  the  religious  history  of 
the  country.  After  sending  forth  men  of  power  and 
light  to  the  awakening  lands  of  modern  Europe,  Ire- 


298  IRELAND. 

land  began  to  receive  a  returning  tide,  to  reap  a  liar- 
vest  from  these  same  lands,  in  the  fi'iars  and  abbots 
of  the  great  Continental  orders  founded  by  men  like 
Saint  Bernard,  Saint  Dominick  and  Saint  Francis  of 
Assisi.  A  change  in  the  church  architecture  of  the 
period  visibly  records  this  spiritual  change ;  conti- 
nental forms  appear,  beginning  with  the  rounded 
arches  of  the  Normans,  and  passing  gradually  into 
the  various  forms  of  pointed  arches  which  avc  know 
as  Gothic.  Very  beautiful  Abbeys  belonging  to  this 
epoch  remain  everywhere  throughout  the  island, 
making  once  more  evident — what  strikes  us  at  every 
point  of  our  study — that  no  country  in  the  world  is 
so  rich  in  these  lasting  records  of  every  step  of  our 
national  life,  whether  in  pagan  or  Christian  times. 

We  have  said  much  of  the  archaic  cromlechs.  We 
have  recorded  the  great  Pyramids  by  the  Boyne  tell- 
ing us  of  the  genius  of  the  De  Danaans.  The  Mile- 
sian epoch  is  even  now  revealed  to  us  in  the  great 
earthworks  of  Tara  and  Emain  and  Cruacan.  We 
can,  if  we  wish,  climb  the  mound  of  heaped-up  earth 
where  was  the  fortress  of  Cuculain,  or  look  over  the 
green  plains  from  the  hill  of  Find. 

In  like  manner,  there  is  an  unbroken  series  of 
monuments   through   the    early  Christian   epoch,  be- 


f  -^M.  -     ^ 


->^!ig|geg;^ssHF  .--■a.'-igt^ftjs-ssi^-iargrr^  ;■ .  ■  «ar-  ^ 


^ 


TW 


THE  NORMANS.  299 

ginning  with  the  oratories  of  the  sixth  century,  con- 
tinuing through  the  early  churches  of  Killiney,  Mo- 
ville,  Dalkey,  Glendalough  and  Monasterboice,  from 
before  the  Norse  inroads ;  followed  by  the  epoch  of 
Round  Towers,  or  protected  belfries,  with  their 
churches,  nearly  three  score  of  these  Round  Towers 
remaining  in  fair  preservation,  while  many  are  per- 
fect from  base  to  apex  ;  and  culminating  in  Cormac's 
chapel  and  the  beautiful  group  of  buildings  on  Cashel 
Rock.  For  the  next  period,  the  age  of  transition 
after  the  waning  of  the  Norsemen  and  the  coming  of 
the  first  Normans,  we  have  many  monuments  in  the 
Norman  style,  like  the  door  of  Christ  Church  Cathe- 
dral in  Dublin,  with  its  romance  of  Danish  conversion 
and  Norse  religious  fervor. 

Finally,  we  come  to  the  age  whose  progress  Ave 
have  just  recorded,  which  covers  the  whole  of  the 
Middle  Ages.  For  this  period,  which  was  for  Ireland 
an  epoch  of  foreign  influence  much  more  than  of 
foreign  rule,  we  have  many  beautiful  Abbeys,  built 
for  those  foreign  orders  whose  coming  was  in  a 
sense  a  return  tide,  a  backward  flow  of  the  old  mis- 
sionary spirit  which  went  forth  from  Ireland  over 
nascent  modeim  Europe.  The  life  of  these  abbeys 
was  full  of  rich  imaginative  and  religious  power ;  it 


300  IRELAND. 

abounded  in  urbanity  and  ripe  culture  of  a  some- 
what selfish  and  exclusive  type.  Yet  we  cannot  but 
feel  a  limitless  affection  and  sympathy  for  the  abbots 
and  friars  of  the  days  of  old  Avho  have  left  us  such  a 
rich  heritage  of  beauty  and  grace. 

All  these  abbeys  seem  to  have  been  formed  on  a 
single  plan  :  a  cruciform  church  symbolized  the 
source  of  all  their  inspiration,  its  choir  extending  to- 
w^ards  the  east,  whence  the  Light  had  come ;  the 
nave,  or  main  body  of  the  church,  was  entered  by  the 
great  western  door,  and  the  arms  of  the  cross,  the 
transepts,  extended  to  the  north  and  south.  Here  is 
a  very  beautiful  symbol,  a  true  embodiment  of  the 
whole  spirit  and  inspiration  of  the  monastic  orders. 
From  one  of  the  transepts  a  side  door  generally  led 
to  the  domestic  buildings,  the  dormitory,  the  refec- 
tory, the  chapter  house,  where  the  friars  assembled 
in  conclave  under  the  presidency  of  the  abbot.  There 
were  lesser  buildings,  store-rooms,  granaries,  work- 
rooms, but  these  were  the  kernel  of  the  establish- 
ment. The  church  was  the  center  of  all  things,  and 
under  its  floor  the  friars  were  at  last  laid  to  rest, 
while  brother  friars  carved  tombs  for  them  and  epi- 
taphs, adding  a  new  richness  of  decoration  to  the 
already  beautiful  church. 


THE  XOILMANS.  301 

We  may  record  a  few  of  these  old  foundations, 
showing  at  the  same  time  the  present  state  of  the  old 
abbey  buildings.  At  Newtown  on  the  northern  bank 
of  the  Boyne,  about  a  mile  below  Trim,  Simon  Roch- 
fort  founded  an  abbey  for  the  Augustinian  Canons  in 
1206,  dedicating  it  to  Saint  Peter  and  Saint  Paul. 
The  capitals  of  the  pillars  in  the  church,  the  vaulting 
of  the  roof  and  the  shafts  of  the  arches  which  sup- 
ported the  tower  are  full  of  singular  grace  and 
beauty,  even  now  when  the  abbey  is  roofless  and  in 
part  destroyed,  while  the  corbels  and  mouldings  round 
the  lancet-shaped  Avinaows  are  full  of  luxuriant  fancy 
and  charm.  We  can  divine  from  them  the  full  and 
rich  spii'itual  life  which  brought  forth  such  exquisite 
flowers  of  beauty  ;  we  can  imagine  the  fine  aroma  of 
fervor  and  saintly  peace  which  brooded  over  these 
consecrated  aisles. 

A  few  miles  below  Trim,  and  an  equal  distance 
from  the  old  royal  palace  of  Tara,  Bective  Abbey 
stands  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  Boyne,  with  a 
square,  battlemented  tower  overshadowing  its  clois- 
tered quadrangle.  The  cinque-foil  cloister  arches, 
the  fillets  that  bind  the  clustered  shafts  of  the  pillars, 
the  leaf  ornaments  of  the  plinths  at  their  base  all 
speak  of  a  luxuriant  sense  of  beauty  and  grace,  of  a 


302  IRELAND. 

spirit  of  pure  and  admirable  artistic  work.  This  rich 
creative  power  thus  breaking  forth  in  lovely  handi- 
work is  only  the  outward  sign  of  a  full  inner  life, 
kindled  by  the  fire  of  aspiration,  and  glowing  Avith 
the  warm  ardor  of  devotion.  Bective  Abbey  dates 
from  about  1150.  We  are  told  that  the  king  of 
Meath  who  founded  it  for  the  Cistercian  order 
"  endowed  it  with  two  hundred  and  forty-live  acres 
of  land,  a  fishing-weir  and  a  mill."  From  this  meager 
outline  we  can  almost  restore  the  picture  of  the  life, 
altogether  idyllic  and  full  of  quiet  delight,  that  the 
old  Friars  lived  among  the  meadows  of  the  Boyne. 

Grey  Abbey  was  founded  a  little  later,  in  1193,  for 
the  same  Cistercian  order,  Avhere  the  promontory  of 
the  Ards  divides  Strangford  Lough  from  the  eastern 
sea.  Over  the  waters  of  the  lough,  the  red  sandstone 
hills  of  nortli  Down  make  a  frame  for  the  green  of 
the  meadows,  as  the  tide  laps  and  murmurs  close  to 
the  old  monastic  church.  Grey  Abbey  owes  its  foun- 
dation to  the  piety  of  a  princess  of  the  Isle  of  Man, 
wedded  to  De  Courcy,  the  Norman  warrior  whose 
victories  and  defeats  we  have  recorded.  The  great 
beauty  of  its  church  is  due  to  the  soaring  loftiness  of 
the  eastern  window,  and  the  graceful  daring  of  the 
arches  which  in  former  days  upheld  the  central  tower. 


THE  NORMANS.  303 

Other  Cistercian  foundations  are  commemorated 
in  the  names  of  Abbey-leix  in  Queen's  county,  and 
Abbey-dorney  and  Abbey-feale  in  Kerry  ;  all  three 
dating  from  after  the  reformation  of  the  order  by 
Saint  Bernard  the  Younger,  though  the  work  of  that 
ardent  missionary  did  not  apparently  extend  its  in- 
fluence to  Ireland  until  a  later  date.  This  reformer 
of  the  Cistercians  must  not  be  confused  with  the 
elder  Saint  Bernard,  whose  hospice  guards  the  pass 
of  the  Alps  which  bears  his  name.  Saint  Bernard 
of  the  Alps  died  in  1008,  while  Saint  Bernard  the 
reformer  Avas  born  in  1093,  dying  sixty  years  later 
as  abbot  of  Clara  vallis  or  Clairvaux,  on  the  bank  of 
the  Aube  in  northern  France.  It  was  at  this  Abbey 
of  the  Bright  Vale,  or  Clara  vallis,  that  Archbishop 
Maelmaedog  resigned  his  spirit  to  heaven,  five  years 
before  the  death  of  the  younger  Saint  Bernard,  then 
abbot  there.  This  is  a  link  between  the  old  in- 
digenous church  and  the  continental  orders  of 
the  Friars. 

Killmallock  Abbey,  in  Limerick,  belonged  to  the 
order  of  the  Dominicans,  founded  by  the  scion  of  the 
Guzmans,  the  ardent  apostle  of  Old  Castile,  known 
to  history  as  Saint  Dominick.  Here  again  we  have 
a  beautiful  abbey  church  with  a  square  central  tower. 


304  IRELAND. 

upborne  on  soaring  and  graceful  arches  from  the 
point  where  the  nave  joined  the  choir.  There  is  only 
one  transept — on  the  south — so  that  the  church  is  not 
fully  cruciform,  a  peculiarity  shared  by  several  other 
Dominican  buildings.  The  eastern  window  and  the 
window  of  this  transept  are  full  of  delicate  grace  and 
beauty,  each  containing  live  lights,  and  marked  by 
the  singularly  charming  manner  in  which  the  muUions 
are  interlaced  above.  Enough  remains  of  the  cloister 
and  the  domestic  buildings  for  us  to  bring  back  to 
life  the  picture  of  the  old  monastic  days,  when  the 
good  Friars  worked  and  prayed  there,  with  the  sun- 
light falling  on  them  through  the  delicate  network  of 
the  windoAvs. 

Holycross  Abbey,  near  Thurles  in  Tipperary,  was 
another  of  the  Cistercian  foundations,  its  charter, 
dating  from  1182,  being  still  in  existence.  Its  church 
is  cruciform  ;  the  nave  is  separated  from  the  north 
aisle  by  round  arches,  and  from  the  south  aisle  by 
pointed  arches,  which  gives  it  a  singular  and  unusual 
beauty.  The  great  Avestern  window  of  the  nave, 
with  its  six  lights,  is  also  very  Avonderful.  Two 
chapels  are  attached  to  the  north  transept,  Avith  a 
passage  between  them,  its  roof  supported  by  a  double 
row  of  pointed  arches  upheld  by  tAvisted  pillars.    The 


"^^'^^^^^^'^ 


THE  NORMANS.  805 

roof  is  delicately  groined,  as  is  the  roof  of  the  choir, 
and  the  whole  abbey  breathes  a  luxuriant  richness 
of  imagination,  bearing  everywhere  the  signs  of  high 
creative  genius.  The  same  lavish  imagination  is 
shown  everywhere  in  the  interlaced  tracery,  the 
black  limestone  giving  the  artist  an  admirable  vehicle 
for  his  work.  Though  the  charter  dates  from  the 
twelfth  century,  some  of  the  work  is  about  two  cen- 
turies later,  showing  finely  the  continuity  of  life  and 
spiritual  power  in  the  old  monastic  days. 

The  Friars  of  Saint  Augustine,  who  were  in  pos- 
session of  the  abbey  at  Newtown  on  the  Boyne,  had 
another  foundation  not  far  from  Westport  in  Mayo, 
in  the  Abbey  of  Ballintober,  founded  in  1216  by  a 
son  of  the  great  Ruaidri  Ua  Concobar.  Here  also 
we  have  the  cruciform  church,  with  four  splendid 
arches  rising  from  the  intersection  of  nave  and  choir, 
and  once  supporting  the  tower.  The  Norman  win- 
dows over  the  altar,  with  their  dog-tooth  mouldings, 
are  very  perfect.  In  a  chapel  on  the  south  of  the 
choir  are  figures  of  the  old  abbots  carved  in  stone. 

One  of  the  Ui-Briain  founded  a  Franciscan  Abbey 
at  Ennis  in  Clare  about  1240,  which  is  more  per- 
fectly preserved  than  any  of  those  we  have  de- 
scribed.   The  tower  still  stands,  rising  over  the  junc- 

20 


306  IRELAND. 

tion  of  nave  and  choir ;  the  refectory,  chapter  house, 
and  some  other  buildings  still  remain,  while  the  figure 
of  the  patron.  Saint  Francis  of  Assisi,  still  stands 
beside  the  altar  at  the  north  pier  of  the  nave. 

Clare  Abbey,  a  mile  from  Ennis,  was  founded  for 
the  Augustine  Friars  in  1195,  and  here  also  the 
tower  still  stands,  dominating  the  surrounding  plain. 
Three  miles  further  south,  on  the  shore  of  Killone 
Lake,  was  yet  another  abbey  of  the  same  period, 
while  twenty  miles  to  the  north,  at  Corcomroe  on 
the  shore  of  Galway  Bay,  the  Cistercians  had  yet 
another  home. 

We  might  continue  the  list  indefinitely.  Some  of 
the  most  beautiful  of  our  abbeys  still  remain  to  be 
recorded,  but  we  can  do  no  more  than  give  their 
names  :  Bonamargy  was  built  for  the  Franciscans  in 
Antrim  in  the  fifteenth  century ;  the  Dominican 
priory  at  Roscommon  dates  from  1257 ;  the  Cister- 
cian Abbey  of  Jerpoint  in  Kilkenny  Avas  begun  in 
1180;  Molana  Abbey,  in  Waterford,  Avas  built  for 
the  Augustinians  on  the  site  of  a  very  old  church  ; 
and  finally  Knockmoy  Abbey  in  Galway,  famous  for 
its  fourteenth  century  frescoes,  was  begun  in  1189. 
We  must  remember  that  every  one  of  these  repre- 
sents, and  by  its  variations  of  style  indicates,  an  un- 


THE  NORMANS.  307 

broken  life  through  several  centuries.  The  death- 
knell  of  the  old  life  of  the  abbeys  and  priories,  in 
Ireland  as  in  England,  Avas  struck  in  the  year  1537 
by  the  law  which  declared  their  lands  forfeited  to  the 
crown,  as  the  result  of  the  religious  controversies  of 
the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century. 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM. 


XIII. 

THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM. 

A.D.  1603-1660. 

The  confiscation  of  the  abbey  lands,  as  the  result 
of  religious  controversy,  closed  an  epoch  of  ecclesi- 
astical life  in  Ireland,  Avhich  we  cannot  look  back  on 
without  great  regret  for  the  noble  and  beautiful  qual- 
ities it  brought  forth  in  such  abundance.  There  is  a 
perennial  charni  and  fascination  in  the  quiet  life  of 
the  old  religious  houses — in  the  world,  yet  not  of  the 
world — which  appeals  to  aesthetic  and  moral  elements 
in  our  minds  in  equal  degree.  From  their  lovely 
churches  and  chapter-houses  the  spirits  of  the  old 
monks  invite  us  to  join  them  in  an  unworldly  peace 
on  earth,  a  renewal  of  the  golden  age,  a  life  full  of 
aspiration  and  self-forgetfulness,  with  all  the  burdens 
of  egotism  laid  aside. 

Yet  after  all  is  said,  we  can  hardly  fail  to  see  that 
out  of  the  spoliation  and  scattering  of  the  religious 
orders  much  good  came.  There  Avas  a  danger  that, 
like  the  older  indigenous  schools  which  they  sup- 
planted, these  later  foundations  might  divide  the  na- 

(311) 


312  IRELAND. 

tion  in  two,  all  things  within  their  consecrated  walls 
being  deemed  holy,  while  all  without  was  nnregener- 
ate,  given  up  to  wrath.  A  barrier  of  feelings  and 
hopes  thus  springing  up,  tends  to  harden  from  year 
to  year,  till  at  last  Ave  have  a  religious  caste  grown 
proud  and  arrogant,  and  losing  all  trace  of  the 
spiritual  fervor  which  is  its  sole  reason  for  being. 

The  evils  which  surround  a  wealthy  church  are 
great  and  easily  to  be  understood,  nor  need  we  lay 
stress  on  them.  There  is,  indeed,  cause  for  Avonder 
in  the  spectacle  of  the  followers  of  him  "  who  had 
not  where  to  lay  his  head "  become,  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  the  greatest  owners  of  land  in  Europe ;  and 
we  can  see  how  temptations  and  abuses  without  num- 
ber might  and  did  often  arise  from  this  very  fact. 
Ambition,  the  desire  of  wealth,  the  mere  love  of  ease, 
led  many  to  profess  a  religious  life  who  had  never 
passed  through  that  transformation  of  will  and  under- 
standing which  is  the  essence  of  religion.  The  very 
purpose  of  religion  was  forgotten,  or  allowed  ta  be 
hidden  away  under  things  excellent  in  themselves, 
yet  not  essential ;  and  difference  of  view  about  these 
unessential  things  led  to  fierce  and  bitter  contro- 
versy, and  later  to  open  strife  and  war. 

We  take  religion,  in  its  human  aspect,  to  mean  the 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  313 

growth  of  a  new  and  wider  consciousness  above  the 
keen,  self-assertive  consciousness  of  the  individual ; 
a  superseding  of  the  personal  by  the  humane ;  a 
change  from  egotism  to  a  more  universal  understand- 
ing ;  so  that  each  shall  act,  not  in  order  to  gain  an 
advantage  over  others,  but  rather  to  attain  the 
greatest  good  for  himself  and  others  equally  ;  that 
one  shall  not  dominate  another  for  his  own  profit,  but 
shall  rather  seek  to  draw  forth  in  that  other  whatever 
is  best  and  truest,  so  that  both  may  find  their  finest 
growth.  Carried  far  enough,  this  principle,  which 
makes  one's  neighbor  a  second  self,  will  bring  to 
light  in  us  the  common  soul,  the  common  life  that 
has  tacitly  worked  in  all  human  intercourse  from  the 
beginning.  Individual  consciousness  is  in  no  way 
effaced  •,  something  new,  wider  and  more  humane, 
something  universal,  is  added  to  it  from  above ; 
something  consciously  common  to  all  souls.  And 
through  the  inspiration  of  that  larger  soul,  the  indi- 
vidual life  for  the  first  time  comes  to  its  true  power — • 
a  poAver  which  is  held  by  all  pure  souls  in  common. 

We  can  see  that  something  like  this  was  the  origi- 
nal inspiration  of  the  religious  oi'ders.  Their  very 
name  of  Friars  or  Brothers  speaks  of  the  ideal  of  a 
common  life   above    egotism.      They    sought   a   new 


314  IRELAND. 

birth  through  the  death  of  selfishness,  through  self- 
sacrifice  and  renunciation.  All  their  life  in  common 
was  a  symbol  of  the  single  soul  inspiring  them,  the 
very  form  of  their  churches  bearing  testimony  to 
their  devotion.  More  than  that,  the  beauty  and  in- 
spiration which  still  radiate  from  the  old  abbey  build- 
ings show  how  often  and  in  how  large  a  degree  that 
ideal  was  actually  attained. 

Nevertheless  we  can  very  well  see  how  the  pos- 
session of  large  wealth  and  costly  offerings  might  be 
a  hindrance  to  that  spirit,  fanning  back  to  life  the 
smouldering  fires  of  desire.  We  can  see  even  more 
clearly  that  the  division  between  the  secular  and  the 
religious  life  would  tend  to  raise  a  moral  barrier, 
hardening  that  very  sense  of  separation  which  the 
humane  and  universal  consciousness  seeks  to  kill. 
Finally,  we  should  see  what  the  world  has  often 
seen  :  the  disciples  of  the  Nazarene  dwelling  in  pal- 
aces, and  vying  with  princes  in  the  splendor  of  their 
retinues.  This  is  hardly  the  way  to  make  real  the 
teaching  of  "  the  kingdom  not  of  this  world."  This 
world,  in  the  meaning  of  that  saying,  is  the  old 
world  of  egotism,  of  self-assertion,  of  selfish  rivalry, 
of  the  sense  of  separation.  The  kingdom  is  that 
very  realm   of  humane  and  universal  consciousness 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  315 

added  from  above,  the  sense  of  the  one  soul  common 
to  all  men  and  working  through  all  men,  whether 
they  know  it  or  not. 

We  can,  therefore,  see  that  the  confiscation  of  the 
monasteries,  and  even  the  persecution  of  the  religious 
orders,  might  be  the  cause  of  lasting  spiritual  good ; 
it  was  like  the  opening  of  granaries  and  the  scattering 
of  grain  abroad  over  the  fields.  The  religious  force, 
instead  of  drawing  men  out  of  the  world,  thenceforth 
was  compelled  to  work  among  all  men,  not  creating 
beautiful  abbeys  but  transforming  common  lives.  Per- 
secution was  the  safeguard  of  sincerity,  the  fire  of 
purification,  from  which  men's  spirits  came  forth  pure 
gold.  Among  all  nations  of  the  world,  Ireland  has 
long  held  the  first  place  for  pure  morals,  especially  in 
the  relations  of  sex ;  and  this  is  increasingly  true  of 
those  provinces  where  the  old  indigenous  element  is 
most  firmly  established.  We  may  afiirm  that  the 
spiritualizing  of  religious  feeling  through  persecution 
has  had  its  share  in  bringing  this  admirable  result, 
working,  as  it  did,  on  a  race  which  has  ever  held  a 
high  ideal  of  purity. 

Thus  out  of  evil  comes  good ;  out  of  oppression, 
rapacity  and  confiscation  grow  pure  unselfishness,  an 
unworldly  ideal,  a  sense  of  the  invisible  realm.     We 


316  IRELAND. 

shall  presently  see  the  same  forces  of  rapacity  and 
avarice  sowing*  the  seeds  for  a  not  less  excellent 
harvest  in  the  world  of  civil  life. 

The  principle  of  feudalism,  though  introduced  by 
the  first  Norman  adventurers  in  the  twelfth  century, 
did  not  gain  legal  recognition  over  the  wdiole  country 
until  the  seventeenth.  The  old  communal  tenure  of 
the  Brehon  law  Avas  gradually  superseded,  so  that, 
instead  of  innumerable  tribal  territories  with  elected 
chiefs,  there  grew  up  a  system  of  estates,  where  the 
land  Avas  owned  by  one  man  and  tilled  by  others. 
The  germ  of  this  tenure  was  the  right  of  private 
taxation  over  certain  districts,  granted  by  the  Nor- 
man duke  to  his  barons  and  warriors  as  the  reward 
for  their  help  in  battle.  Feudal  land  tenure  never 
was,  and  never  pretended  to  be,  a  contract  between 
cultivator  and  landowner  for  their  mutual  benefit. 
It  was  rather  the  right  to  prey  on  the  farmer,  as- 
signed to  the  landowner  by  the  king,  and  paid  for  in 
past  or  present  services  to  the  king.  In  other  words, 
the  head  of  the  Norman  armv  invited  his  ofiicers  to 
help  themselves  to  a  share  of  the  cattle  and  crops 
over  cei'tain  districts  of  England,  and  promised  to 
aid  them  in  securing  their  plunder,  in  case  the  Saxon 
cultivator  was  rash  enough  to  resist.      The  baronial 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  317 

order  presently  ceased  to  render  any  real  service  to 
their  duke,  beyond  upholding  him  that  he  might 
uphold  them.  But  there  was  no  such  surcease  for 
the  Saxon  cultivator.  The  share  of  his  cattle  and 
crops  which  he  was  compelled  to  give  up  to  the 
Norman  baron  became  more  rigidly  defined,  more 
strictly  exacted,  with  every  succeeding  century,  and 
the  whole  civil  state  of  England  was  built  up  on  this 
principle. 

The  baronial  order  assembled  at  Runnymead  to 
force  the  hand  of  the  king.  From  that  time  forward 
their  power  increased,  while  the  king's  power  waned. 
But  there  was  no  Runnymead  for  the  Saxon  culti- 
vator. He  continued,  as  to  this  day  he  continues,  to 
pay  the  share  of  his  cattle  and  crops  to  the  Norman 
baron  or  his  successor,  in  return  for  services — no 
longer  rendered — to  the  king.  The  whole  civil  state 
of  England,  therefore,  depends  on  the  principle  of 
private  taxation  ;  the  Norman  barons  and  their  suc- 
cessors receiving  a  share  of  the  cattle  and  crops  of 
the  whole  country,  year  after  year,  generation  after 
generation,  century  after  century,  as  payment  for 
services  long  become  purely  imaginary,  and  even  in 
the  beginning  rendered  not  to  the  cultivator  who  Avas 
taxed,  but  to  the  head  of  the  armed   invaders,  who 


318  IRELAND. 

stood  ready  to  enforce  the  payment.  The  Constitu- 
tion of  England  embodies  this  very  principle  even 
now,  in  the  twentieth  century.  Two  of  the  three 
Estates, — King,  Lords  and  Commons,— in  whom  the 
law-making  power  is  vested,  represent  the  Norman 
conquest,  while  even  the  third,  still  called  the  Lower 
House,  boasts  of  being  "  an  assembly  of  gentlemen," 
that  is,  of  those  Avho  possess  the  right  of  private  tax- 
ation of  land,  the  right  to  claim  a  share  of  the  cattle 
and  crops  of  the  whole  country  without  giving  any- 
thing at  all  in  return. 

This  is  the  system  which  English  influence  slowly 
introduced  into  Ireland,  and  with  the  reign  of  the 
first  Stuarts  the  change  was  practicall}'  complete, 
guaranteed  by  laAV,  and  enforced  by  armed  power. 
The  tribesmen  were  now  tenants  of  their  former 
elected  chief,  in  whom  the  ownership  of  the  tribal 
land  was  invested ;  the  right  of  privately  taxing  the 
tribesmen  was  guaranteed  to  the  chief  by  law,  and  a 
share  of  all  cattle  and  crops  was  his  by  legal  right, 
not  as  head  of  the  tribe,  but  as  owner  of  the  land, 
with  power  to  dispossess  the  tribesmen  if  they  failed 
to  pay  his  tax. 

But  very  many  districts  had  long  before  this  come 
under  the  dominion  of  Norman  adventurers,  like  the 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  819 

De  Courcys,  the  De  Lacys,  and  the  rest,  of  whose 
coming  we  have  told.  They  also  enjoyed  the  right 
of  private  taxation  over  the  districts  under  their  do- 
minion^  and,  naturally,  had  power  to  assign  this  right 
to  others, — not  only  to  their  heirs,  but  to  their  cred- 
itors,— or  even  simply  to  sell  the  right  of  taxing  a 
certain  district  to  the  highest  bidder  in  open  market. 

The  tribal  warfare  of  the  Middle  Ages  had  brought 
many  of  the  old  chiefs  and  Norman  lords  into  open 
strife  with  the  central  power,  with  the  result  that  the 
possessions  of  unsuccessful  chiefs  and  lords  were  con- 
tinually assigned  by  the  law-courts  to  those  Avho  stood 
on  the  side  of  the  central  power,  the  right  to  tax  cer- 
tain districts  thus  changing  hands  indefinitely.  The 
law-courts  thus  came  into  possession  of  a  very  potent 
weapon,  whether  for  rewarding  the  friends  or  pun- 
ishing the  enemies  of  the  central  poAver,  or  simply 
for  the  payment  of  personal  and  partisan  favors. 

During  the  reign  of  the  first  Stuarts  the  full  sig- 
nificance of  this  weapon  seems  to  have  been  grasped. 
We  see  an  unlimited  trafiic  in  the  right  to  tax ; 
estates  confiscated  and  assigned  to  time-serving  ofii- 
cials,  and  endless  abuses  arising  from  the  corruption 
of  the  courts,  the  judges  being  appointed  by  the 
very  persons  who  were   presently  to  invoke  the  law 


320  IRELAND. 

to  their  own  profit.  The  tribal  system  was  sub- 
merged, and  the  time  of  uncertainty  was  taken  ad- 
vantage of  to  introduce  unHmited  abuses,  to  assign 
to  adventurers  a  fat  share  of  otlier  men's  goods,  to 
create  a  class  legally  owning  the  land,  and  entitled, 
in  virtue  of  that  ownership,  to  a  share  of  the  cattle 
and  crops  which  they  had  done  nothing  to  produce. 

The  Stuarts  were  at  this  very  time  sowing  the 
seeds  of  civil  Avar  in  England  by  the  introduction  of 
like  abuses,  the  story  of  which  has  been  repeatedly 
told ;  and  we  are  all  familiar  with  the  history  of  the 
great  uprising  which  was  thereby  provoked,  to  the 
temporary  eclipse  of  the  power  of  the  crown.  The 
story  of  the  like  uprising  at  the  same  epoch,  and  from 
kindred  causes,  in  Ireland,  is  much  more  obscure,  but 
equally  worth  recording,  and  to  this  uprising  we  may 
now  turn. 

Its  moral  causes  we  have  already  spoken  of. 
There  was,  first,  the  confiscation  of  the  abbey  lands, 
and  the  transfer  of  church  revenues  and  buildings  to 
Anglican  clergy — clergy,  that  is,  who  recognized  the 
sovreign  of  England  as  the  head  of  the  church. 
This  double  confiscation  touched  the  well-springs  of 
intense  animosity,  the  dispossessed  abbots  using  all 
the  influences  of  their  order  in  foreign  lands  to  briug 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  321 

about  their  re-installation,  while  the  controversy  as 
to  the  headship  of  the  church  aroused  all  the  fierce 
and  warring  passions  that  had  been  raging  on  the 
Continent  since  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth 
century. 

There  were,  besides,  the  griefs  of  the  dispossessed 
chieftains,  whose  tribal  lands  had  been  given  to 
others.  Chief  among  these  was  the  famous  house 
of  O'Neill,  the  descendants  of  Nial,  the  old  pagan 
monarch  whose  wars  are  thought  to  have  brought 
the  captive  of  Slemish  Mountain  to  Ireland.  The 
O'Neills,  like  their  neighbors  the  O'Donnells,  de- 
scendants of  Domnall,  had  been  one  of  the  great 
forces  of  tribal  strife  for  eighty  generations,  and  they 
now  saw  their  lands  confiscated  and  given  over  to 
strangers.  But  they  were  only  representatives  of  a 
feeling  which  was  universal ;  an  indignant  opposition 
to  arbitrary  and  tyrannous  expropriation. 

The  head  of  the  O'Neills  had  made  his  peace  with 

the  Tudors  on  the  very  day  Queen  Elizabeth  died, 

and  the  tribal  lands  had  been  guaranteed  to  him  in 

perpetuity.      But  Avithin  four  years  plots  were  set  on 

foot    by  the    central   authorities,    possibly   acting  in 

good  ftiith,  to    dispossess  him    and   the   chief  of  the 

O'Donnells  on  a  charge  of  treason  ;  and  in  1607  both 

21 


322  IRELAND. 

fled  to  the  Continent.  Their  example  was  followed 
by  numberless  others,  and  the  more  restless  and  com- 
bative spirits  among  the  tribesmen,  who  preferred 
fighting  to  the  tilling  of  their  fields,  entered  the  con- 
tinental armies  in  large  numbers. 

When  the  chiefs  of  the  north  fled  to  the  Continent, 
their  lands  Avere  held  to  have  reverted  to  the  crown ; 
and  not  only  was  the  right  to  tax  the  produce  of  these 
lands  assigned  to  adherents  of  the  central  power,  but 
numbers  of  farmers  from  the  Scottish  lowlands,  and 
in  lesser  degree  from  England,  were  brought  over 
and  settled  on  the  old  tribal  territory.  The  tribes- 
men, Avith  their  cattle,  were  driven  to  less  fertile  dis- 
tricts, and  the  valleys  were  tilled  by  the  transplanted 
farmers  of  Scotland.  This  was  the  Plantation  of 
Ulster,  of  1611, — four  years  after  the  flight  of 
O'Neill  and  O'Donnefl.  The  religious  controversies 
of  Scotland  were  thereby  introduced  into  Ireland,  so 
that  there  Avere  three  parties  now  in  conflict — the  old 
indigenous  church,  dispossessed  of  revenues  and 
buildings,  and  even  of  civil  rights ;  the  Anglicans 
who  had  received  these  revenues  and  buildings,  and, 
lastly,  the  Dissenters — Presbyterians  and  Puritans — 
equally  opposed  to  both  the  former. 

The  struggle  between  the  king  and  Parliament  of 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  323 

England  now  found  an  echo  in  Ireland,  the  Anglican" 
party  representing  the  king,  while  the  Scottish  and 
English  newcomers  sympathized  with  the  Parliament. 
A  cross-fire  of  interests  and  animosities  was  thus 
aroused,  which  greatly  complicated  the  first  elements 
of  strife.  The  Parliament  at  Dublin  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Puritan  party,  and  was  in  no  sense  rep- 
resentative of  the  other  elements  of  the  country. 
There  was  a  Puritan  army  of  about  ten  thousand,  as 
a  garrison  of  defence  for  the  Puritan  newcomers  in 
Ulster,  and  there  were  abundant  materials  of  an  op- 
posing national  army  in  the  tribal  warriors  both  at 
home  and  on  the  Continent. 

These  national  materials  were  presently  drawn  to- 
gether by  the  head  of  the  O'Neills,  known  to  history 
as  Owen  Roe,  an  admirable  leader  and  a  most  accom- 
plished man,  who  wrote  and  spoke  Latin,  Spanish, 
French  and  English,  as  well  as  his  mother-tongue. 
Owen  Roe  O'Neill  had  won  renown  on  many  conti- 
nental battlefields,  and  was  admirably  fitted  by  genius 
and  training  to  lead  a  national  party,  not  only  in 
council  but  in  the  field.  The  nucleus  of  his  armv  he 
established  in  Tyrone,  gaining  numbers  of  recruits 
whom  he  rapidly  turned  into  excellent  soldiers. 

This  took  place  at  the  end  of  1641  and  the  begin- 


324  IRELAND. 

hing  of  1642,  and  the  other  forces  of  the  country 
were  organized  about  the  same  time.  The  Hues  of 
difference  between  the  Anglican  and  CathoUc  parties 
were  at  this  time  very  Hghtly  drawn,  and  the  Norman 
lords  found  themselves  able  to  co-operate  Avith  the 
Catholic  bishops  in  forming  a  General  Assembly  at 
Kells,  Avhich  straightway  set  itself  to  frame  a  Consti- 
tution for  the  country. 

The  Norman  lords  had  meanwhile  assembled  and 
organized  their  retainers,  so  that  there  were  now 
three  armies  in  Ireland :  the  garrison  of  the  Scottish 
settlers  under  Monroe,  strongly  in  sympathy  with  the 
Puritans  ;  the  tribal  army  under  Owen  Roe  O'Neill ; 
and  the  army  of  the  Norman  lords.  The  General 
Assembly  outlined  a  system  of  parliamentary  repre- 
sentation in  which  the  Lords  and  Commons  were  to 
form  a  single  House,  the  latter,  two  hundred  and 
twenty-six  in  number,  representing  all  the  important 
cities  and  towns.  A  supreme  Cabinet  was  to  be 
formed,  composed  of  six  members  for  each  of  the 
four  provinces,  twenty-four  in  all,  who  might  be  lords 
spiritual  or  temporal,  or  commoners,  according  to  the 
choice  of  the  Parliament.  This  Cabinet,  thus  se- 
lected from  the  Avhole  Parliament,  Avas  the  responsi- 
ble  executive  of   the   country ;    and    under  the  Su- 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  325 

preme  Coimcil  a  series  of  Provincial  Councils  and 
County  Councils  were  to  be  formed  along  the  same 
lines. 

This  plan  was  adopted  at  a  general  meeting  of  all 
the  influential  forces  of  the  country,  which  assembled 
in  May  at  Kilkenny,  where  many  Parliaments  had 
sat  during  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries. 
Writs  were  issued  for  elections  under  the  new  Con- 
stitution, and  the  date  of  the  first  assembly  of  the 
new  Parliament  was  fixed  for  October.  The  new 
national  body  enjoyed  abundant  revenues,  and  no 
small  state  marked  its  deliberations  in  Kilkenny. 
We  read  of  an  endless  series  of  illuminations,  recep- 
tions, banquets  and  balls, — the  whole  of  the  Norman 
nobility  of  Leinster  lavishing  their  great  wealth  in 
magnificent  display.  The  Supreme  Council  jour- 
neyed in  state  from  Kilkenny  to  Wexford,  from 
Wexford  to  Waterford,  from  Waterford  to  Limerick 
and  Galway,  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  horsemen 
with  drawn  swords,  and  accompanied  by  an  army  of 
officials.  We  hear  of  "  civil  and  military  represen- 
tations of  comedies  and  stage  plays,  feasts  and  ban- 
quets, and  palate-enticing  dishes." 

The  General  Assembly,  duly  elected,  finally  met 
on  October  23,   1642,  at  Kilkenny.      On  the  same 


326  IRELAND. 

day  was  fought  the  battle  of  Edgehill,  between  the 
king  of  England  and  the  forces  of  the  English  Par- 
liament. This  battle  was  the  signal  for  division  of 
counsels  in  the  new  Assembly.  The  Norman  lords 
of  Leinster,  who  stood  on  the  ground  of  feudalism, 
and  lived  under  the  shadow  of  royal  authority,  Avere 
strongly  drawn  to  take  the  side  of  the  king  against 
the  English  Parliament,  and  overtures  of  negotiation 
were  made,  which  came  near  gaining  a  recognition 
and  legalization  of  the  General  Assembly  by  the 
English  Crown. 

While  the  leaders  at  Kilkenny  Avere  being  drawn 
towards  the  royalists  of  England,  Owen  Roe  O'Neill 
was  successfully  holding  Ulster  against  the  Puritan 
forces  under  Monroe  and  Leslie,  with  their  head- 
quarters at  Carrickfergus.  Thus  matters  went  on 
till  the  autumn  of  1643,  when  we  iind  him  inflicting 
a  serious  defeat  on  the  English  army  under  Monk 
and  Moore  at  Portlester  in  Meath,  in  which  Moore 
was  killed  and  his  forces  driven  back  within  the 
w^alls  of  Drogheda. 

The  General  Assembly  continued  to  exercise  sov- 
reign  authority  at  Kilkenny,  collecting  revenues, 
maintaining  courts  of  justice  in  the  provinces,  and 
keeping  several  armies  in  the  iield,  most  effective  of 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  327 

which  was  undoubtedly  that  of  Owen  Roe  O'Neill. 
We  find  matters  still  in  this  condition  three  years 
later,  in  May,  1646,  when  Monroe  and  the  Scottish 
forces  prepared  to  inaugurate  an  offensive  campaign 
from  their  base  at  Carrickfergus,  General  Robert 
Monroe  had  about  seven  thousand  men  at  Carrick- 
fergus ;  his  brother  George  had  five  hundred  at 
Coleraine  ;  while  there  was  a  Scottish  army  at  Derry, 
numbering  about  two  thousand  men.  It  was  decided 
to  converge  these  three  forces  on  Clones,  in  Mona- 
ghan,  and  thence  to  proceed  southwards  against  the 
government  of  the  General  Assembly,  then  centered 
at  Limerick.  Clones  was  sixty  miles  from  Derry, 
and  rather  more  from  Coleraine  and  Carrickfergus, 
the  two  other  points  of  departure. 

Owen  Roe  O'Neill  was  then  at  Cavan,  fourteen 
miles  south  of  Clones,  with  five  thousand  foot  and 
five  hundred  horse,  all  "  good,  hopefid  men,"  to  use 
his  own  words.  General  Robert  Monroe,  starting 
from  Carrickfergus,  and  marching  by  Lisburn  and 
Armagh,  expected  to  reach  Glasslough,  some  sixteen 
miles  from  Clones,  on  June  5th.  By  a  forced  march 
from  Cavan,  Owen  Roe  O'Neill  reached  Glasslough 
a  day  earlier,  and  marching  along  the  northern 
Blackwater,  pitched  his  camp  on  the  north  bank  of 


328  IRELAND. 

the  river.  Here  he  was  directly  in  the  line  between 
the  two  Monroes,  who  could  only  join  their  forces 
after  dislodging  him ;  and  Robert  Monroe,  who  by 
that  time  had  reached  Armagh,  saw  that  it  would  be 
necessary  to  give  battle  without  delay  if  the  much 
smaller  forces  from  the  north  were  not  to  be 
cut  off. 

Robert  Monroe  began  a  movement  northwards 
towards  Owen  Roe's  position  at  dawn  on  June  5th, 
and  presently  reached  the  Blackwater,  to  find  him- 
self face  to  face  with  Owen  Roe's  army  across  the 
river.  The  two  forces  kept  parallel  with  each  other 
for  some  time,  till  Robert  Monroe  finally  forded  the 
Blackwater  at  Caledon,  Owen  Roe  then  retiring  in 
the  direction  of  the  current,  which  here  flows  north. 
Owen  Roe,  in  his  movement  of  withdrawal,  brought 
his  army  through  a  narrow  pass,  which  he  left  in 
charge  of  one  of  his  best  infantry  regiments,  with 
orders  to  hold  it  only  so  long  as  the  enemy  could  be 
safely  harassed,  meanwhile  carrying  his  main  body 
back  to  the  hill  of  Knocknacloy,  the  position  he  had 
chosen  from  the  first  for  the  battle,  and  to  gain 
which  he  had  up  to  this  time  been  manceuvering. 

At  Knocknacloy  he  had  the  center  of  his  army 
protected  by  the  hill,  the  right  by  a  marsh,  and  the 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  329 

left  by  the  river,  so  that,  a  flanking  movement  on 
Monroe's  part  being  impossible,  the  Scottish  general 
was  forced  to  make  a  frontal  attack.  Under  cover 
of  the  rearguard  action  at  the  pass,  which  caused 
both  delay  and  confusion  to  Monroe's  army,  Owen 
Roe  formed  his  men  in  order  of  battle.  His  first  line 
was  of  four  columns,  Avith  considerable  spaces  be- 
tween them  •,  his  cavalry  was  on  the  right  and  left 
wings,  behind  this  first  line ;  while  three  columns 
more  were  drawn  up  some  distance  farther  back, 
behind  the  openings  in  the  front  line,  and  forming 
the  reserve.  We  should  remember  that  not  only  Avas 
Owen  Roe's  army  outnumbered  by  Monroe's,  but 
also  that  Owen  Roe  had  no  artillery,  while  Monroe 
was  well  supplied  with  guns. 

Meanwhile  Monroe's  army  came  into  touch  with 
Owen  Roe's  force,  and  the  Scottish  general  opened 
fire  with  guns  and  muskets,  to  Avhich  the  muskets  of 
Owen  Roe  as  vigorously  replied.  The  Scottish  artil- 
lery was  planted  on  a  hillock  a  quarter-mile  from 
Owen  Roe's  center,  and  under  cover  of  its  fire  an  in- 
fantry charge  was  attempted,  which  was  brilliantly 
repulsed  by  the  pikemen  of  Owen  Roe's  army.  A 
second  attack  was  made  by  the  Scottish  cavalry,  who 
tried  to  ford  the   river,  and  thus  turn  the  left  flank 


330  IRELAND. 

of  the  Irish  army,  but  they  were  met  and  routed  by 
the  Irish  horse.      This  was  about  six  in  the  evening, 
and  the  sun,  hanging  low  in  the   sky,  fell  full  in  the 
faces  of  the  Scottish   troops.      Owen   Roe   promptly 
followed  up  the  rout  of  the  Scottish  horse  by  an  ad- 
vance, making  a  sweeping  movement  from  right  to 
left,  and  thereby  forcing  Monroe  towards  the  junction 
of  tAvo  streams,  where  he  had  no  space  to  move.    At 
this  point  Owen  Roe's  army  received  a  notable  acces- 
sion of  strength   in  the   form   of  four   squadrons  of 
cavalry,  sent  earlier  in  the  day  to  guard  against  the 
possible  approach  of  George  Monroe  from  Coleraine. 
At  a   signal  from  Owen  Roe,  his  army  advanced 
upon  Monroe's   force,  to  be   met  by  a  charge  of  the 
Scottish  cavalry,  instantly  replied  to  by  a  charge  of 
the  Irish  cavalry  through   the  three  open  spaces  in 
the  front  infantry  line  of  Owen  Roe's  army.     Mon- 
roe's first  line  was  broken,  and  the  Irish  pikemen, 
the  equivalent  of  a  bayonet  charge,  steadily  forced 
him  backwards.     It  was   a  fierce   struggle,  hand  to 
hand,  eye  to  eye,  and  blade  to  blade.      The  order  of 
Owen  Roe's  advance  was  admirably  preserved,  while 
the  Scottish  and  English   forces  were  in  confusion, 
already  broken  and  crowded  into  a  narrow  and  con- 
stricted space  between  the  two  rivers.      Finally  the 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  331 

advancing  Irish  army  reached  and  stormed  the  hillock 
where  Monroe's  artillery  was  placed,  and  victory  was 
palpably  won.  The  defeat  of  the  Scottish  and  Eng- 
lish army  became  an  utter  rout,  and  when  the  sun 
set  more  than  three  thousand  of  them  lay  dead  on 
the  field. 

It  is  almost  incredible  that  the  Irish  losses  were 
only  seventy,  yet  such  is  the  number  recorded,  while 
not  only  was  the  opposing  army  utterly  defeated  and 
dispersed,  but  Monroe's  whole  artillery,  his  tents  and 
baggage,  fifteen  hundred  horses,  twenty  stand  of 
colors,  two  months'  provisions  and  numbers  of  pris- 
oners of  Avar  fell  into  the  hands  of  Owen  Roe ; 
while,  as  a  result  of  the  battle,  the  two  auxiliary 
forces  were  forced  to  retreat  and  take  refuge  in 
Coleraine  and  Derry,  General  Robert  Monroe  escap- 
ing meanwhile  to  Carrickfergus.  It  is  only  just  to 
him  to  say  that  our  best  accounts  of  the  battle  come 
from  officers  in  Monroe's  army,  Owen  Roe  content- 
ing himself  with  the  merest  outline  of  the  result 
gained,  but  saying  nothing  of  the  consummate  gen- 
eralship that  gained  it. 

For  the  next  two  years  we  see  Owen  Roe  O'Neill 
holding  the  great  central  plain,  the  west  and  most  of 
the  north  of  Ireland  against  the   armies  of  the  Eng- 


332  IRELAND. 

lish  Parliamentarians  and  Royalists  alike,  and  gain- 
ing victory  after  victory,  generally  against  superior 
numbers,  better  armed  and  better  equipped.  ^Ye 
find  him  time  after  time  almost  betrayed  by  the  Su- 
preme Council,  in  Avhicli  the  Norman  lords  of  Lein- 
ster,  perpetually  anxious  for  their  own  feudal  estates, 
were  ready  to  treat  with  whichever  of  the  English 
parties  Avas  for  the  moment  victorious,  hoping  that, 
whatever  might  be  the  outcome  of  the  great  English 
struggle,  they  themselves  might  be  gainers.  At  this 
time  they  Avere  in  possession  of  many  of  the  abbey 
lands,  and  there  was  perpetual  friction  between  them 
and  the  ecclesiastics,  their  co-religionists,  who  had 
been  driven  from  these  same  lands,  so  that  the  Xor- 
man  landowners  were  the  element  of  fatal  Aveakness 
throughout  this  Avhole  movement,  willing  to  Avound, 
and  yet  afraid  to  strike.  While  praying  for  the 
final  defeat  of  the  English  parliamentary  forces,  they 
dreaded  to  see  this  defeat  brought  about  by  OAven 
Roe  O'Neill,  in  Avhom  they  saw  the  representative  of 
the  old  tribal  OAvnership  of  Gaelic  times,  a  return  to 
Avhieh  Avould  mean  their  own  extinction. 

Matters  Avent  so  far  that  the  Supreme  Council, 
representing  chiefly  these  Norman  lords,  had  prac- 
tically  betrayed  its   trust  to   the    Royalist   party   in 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  333 

England,  and  would  have  completed  that  betrayal 
had  not  the  beheading  of  King  Charles  signalized 
the  triumph  of  the  Pai'liamentarians.  Even  then  the 
Norman  lords  hoped  for  the  Restoration,  and  sti'ove 
in  every  way  to  undermine  the  authority  of  their 
own  general,  Owen  Roe  O'Neill,  who  Avas  almost 
forced  to  enter  into  an  alliance  with  the  Puritans 
by  the  treachery  of  the  Norman  lords.  It  is  of  the 
greatest  interest  to  find  Monroe  writing  thus  to 
Owen  Roe  in  August,  1649  :  ^'  Bv  mv  own  extrac- 
tion,  I  have  an  interest  in  the  Irish  nation,  I  know 
how  your  lands  have  been  taken,  and  your  people 
made  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water.  If  an 
Irishman  can  be  a  scourge  to  his  own  nation,  the 
English  will  give  him  fair  words  but  keep  him  from 
all  trust,  that  they  may  destroy  him  when  they  have 
served  themselves  by  him." 

On  November  6,  1649,  this  great  general  died 
after  a  brief  illness,  having  for  seven  years  led  his 
armies  to  constant  victory,  Avhile  the  Norman  lords, 
who  were  in  name  his  allies,  were  secretly  plotting 
against  him  for  their  own  profit.  Yet  so  strong  and 
dominant  was  his  genius  that  he  overcame  not  only 
the  forces  of  his  foes  but  the  treacheries  of  his 
friends,  and  his  last  days  saw  him  at  one  with  the 


334  IRELAND. 

Normans,  while  tlie  forces  of  the  Parliamentarians  in 
Ireland  were  calling  on  him  for  help. 

We  sea,  therefore,  that  for  full  eight  years,  from 
the  beginning  of  1642  to  the  close  of  1649,  Ireland 
had  an  independent  national  government,  with  a 
regularly  elected  Representative  Assembly,  and  a 
central  authority,  the  Supreme  Council,  appointed  by 
that  Assembly,  with  judges  going  circuit  and  holding 
their  courts  regularly,  while  the  Supreme  Council 
held  a  state  of  almost  regal  magnificence,  and  kept 
several  armies  continuously  in  the  field.  While 
Owen  Roe  O'Neill  lived,  that  part  of  the  army 
under  his  command  was  able  not  only  to  secure  an 
unbroken  series  of  victories  for  itself,  but  also  to  re- 
trieve the  defeats  suffered  by  less  competent  com- 
manders, so  that  at  his  death  he  was  at  the  summit 
of  power  and  fame.  If  regret  were  ever  profitable, 
we  might  well  regret  that  he  did  not  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  the  great  English  commander,  his  contem- 
porary, and  declare  himself  Lord  Protector  of  Ire- 
land, with  despotic  power. 

After  his  death,  the  work  he  had  done  so  well  was 
all  undone  again,  in  part  by  treachery,  in  part  by 
the  victories  of  Oliver  Cromwell.  Yet  ten  years 
after   the    Lord    Protector's    arrival  in  Ireland,  his 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  FEUDALISM.  335 

own  work  was  undone  not  less  completely,  and 
the  Restoration  saw  once  more  enthroned  every 
principle  against  which  Cromwell  had  so  stubbornly 
contended. 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS. 


22 


XIV. 

THE  JACOBITE  WAES. 
A.D.  1660-1750. 

The  Restoration  saw  Cromwell's  work  completely 
undone ;  nor  did  the  class  Avliicli  helped  him  to  his 
victories  again  rise  above  the  surface.  The  genius 
of  the  Stuarts  was  already  sowing  the  seeds  of  new 
revolutions ;  but  the  struggle  was  presently  to  be 
fought  out,  not  between  the  king  and  the  people,  but 
between  the  king  and  the  more  liberal  or  more  am- 
bitious elements  of  the  baronial  class,  who  saw  in  the 
despotic  aspirations  of  the  Stuarts  a  menace  to  their 
own  power. 

These  liberal  elements  in  England  selected  as  their 
champion  Prince  William  of  Nassau,  before  whose 
coming  the  English  king  found  it  expedient  to  fly  to 
France,  seeking  and  finding  a  friend  in  that  apostle 
of  absolutism,  Louis  XIV.  AVe  have  already  seen 
how  the  interests  of  the  feudal  lords  of  Ireland,  with 
the  old  Norman  families  as  their  core,  drew  them  to- 
wards the  Stuarts.  The  divine  right  of  the  land- 
owner depended,  as  we  saw,  on  the  divine  right  of 

(339) 


340  IRELAND. 

kings ;  so  that  they  natiu*ally  gravitated  towards  the 
Stuarts,  and  drew  their  tenants  and  retainers  after 
them.  Thus  a  considerable  part  of  Ireland  was  en- 
listed on  the  side  of  James  II,  and  shared  the  mis- 
fortunes which  presently  overtook  him — or  in  truth 
did  not  overtake  him,  as  the  valiant  gentleman  outran 
them  and  escaped.  Nothing  is  more  firmly  fixed  in 
the  memories  of  the  whole  Irish  people  than  a  good- 
natured  contempt  fur  this  runaway  English  king, 
whose  cause  they  were  induced  by  the  feudal  lords 
to  espouse.  We  shall  follow  the  account  of  an  officer 
in  the  Jacobite  army  in  narrating  the  events  of  the 
campaigns  that  ensued. 

James,  having  gained  courage  and  funds  from  his 
sojourn  at  the  court  of  Louis  XIV,  presently  made 
his  appearance  in  Ireland,  relying  on  the  support  of 
the  feudal  lords.  He  landed  at  Kinsale,  in  Cork,  on 
March  12,  1688,  according  to  the  Old  Style,  and 
reached  Dublin  twelve  days  later,  warmly  welcomed 
by  Lord  and  Lady  Tyrconnell.  The  only  place  in 
the  country  which  strongly  declared  for  William  was 
the  walled  city  of  Derry,  whence  Ave  have  seen  the 
Puritan  forces  issuing  during  the  wars  of  the  preced- 
ing generation.  James,  this  officer  says,  went  north 
to  Dcrry^  in  spite  of  the  bitterness  of  the  season,  "  in 


■n''^^jgB^Mm.up.it.ii. 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  341 

order  to  preserve  his  Protestant  subjects  tlicre  from 
the  ill-treatinent  Avliich  ho  apprehended  they  might 
receive  from  the  Irish/'  and  Avas  Hiightily  surprised 
when  the  gates  were  shut  in  liis  foce  and  the  citizens 
opened  fire  upon  him  from  the  walls. 

James  Avithdrew  immediately  to  Dublin,  assembled 
a  Parliament  there,  and  spent  several  months  in  vain 
discussions,  not  even  finding  courage  to  repeal  the 
penal  laws  which  Queen  Elizabeth  had  passed  against 
all  who  refused  to  recognize  her  as  the  head  of  the 
church.  James  Avas  already  embarked  on  a  career 
of  duplicity,  professing  great  love  for  Ireland,  yet 
fearing  to  carry  out  his  professions  lest  he  might 
arouse  animosity  in  England,  and  so  close  the  door 
against  his  hoped-for  return. 

Enniskillen,  on  an  island  in  Lough  Erne,  dominated 
by  a  strong  castle,  A\^as,  like  Derry,  a  settlement  of 
Scottish  and  English  colonists  brought  over  by  the 
first  of  the  Stuarts.  These  colonists  were  up  in  arms 
against  the  grandson  of  their  first  patron,  and  had 
successfully  attacked  his  forces  Avhich  Avere  besieging 
Derry.  James,  therefore,  sent  a  small  body  of  troops 
against  them  ;  l)ut  the  expedition  ended  in  an  igno- 
minious rout  rather  than  a  battle,  for  the  Jacobite 
army  seems  hardly  to  have  struck  a  blow.    The  Irish 


342  IRELAND. 

leader,  Lord  Mountcashel,  avIio  manfully  stood  his 
ground  in  the  general  panic,  was  wounded  and  taken 
prisoner. 

The  armies  of  James,  meanwhile,  made  no  head- 
way against  the  courageous  and  determined  defenders 
of  Derry,  Avhere  the  siege  was  degenerating  into  a 
blockade,  the  scanty  rations  and  sickness  of  the  be- 
sieged being  a  far  more  formidable  danger  than  the 
attacks  of  the  besiegers.  James  even  weakened  the 
attacking  forces  by  withdrawing  a  part  of  the  troops 
to  Dublin,  being  resolved  at  all  risks  to  protect  him- 
self. 

So  devoid  of  resolution  and  foresight  was  James 
that  we  only  find  him  taking  means  to  raise  an  army 
when  Schomberg,  the  able  lieutenant  of  William,  Avas 
about  to  invade  the  north  of  Ireland.  Schomberg 
landed  at  Bangor  in  Down  in  August,  1689,  and 
marched  south  towards  Drogheda,  but  finding  that 
James  was  there  before  him,  he  withdrew  and  estab- 
lished a  strongly  fortified  camp  near  Dundalk. 
James  advanced  to  a  point  about  seven  miles  fi-om 
Schomberg,  and  there  entrenched  himself  in  turn, 
and  so  the  two  armies  remained  ;  as  one  of  Schom- 
berg's  officers  says,  ''  our  General  would  not  risk  any- 
thing, nor  King  James  venture  anything."    The  long 


THE  JACOBITE  WAES.  343 

delay  was  very  fatal  to  Schomberg's  army,  his 
losses  by  sickness  and  disease  being  more  than  six 
thousand  men. 

Early  in  November,  as  winter  was  already  making 
itself  felt,  James  decided  to  withdraw  to  Dublin  ;  as 
our  narrator  says,  "  the  young  commanders  were  in 
some  haste  to  return  to  the  capital,  where  the  ladies 
expected  them  with  great  impatience  ;  so  that  King 
James,  being  once  more  persuaded  to  disband  the 
new  levies  and  raising  his  camp  a  little  of  the  soonest, 
dispersed  his  men  too  early  into  winter  quarters, 
having  spent  that  campaign  without  any  advantage, 
vainly  expecting  that  his  Protestant  subjects  of  Eng- 
land who  Avere  in  the  camp  of  Schomberg  Avould 
come  over  to  him.  And  now  the  winter  season, 
which  should  be  employed  in  serious  consultations, 
and  making  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  ensu- 
ing campaign,  was  idly  spent  in  revels,  in  gaming, 
and  other  debauches  unfit  for  a  Catholic  court.  But 
warlike  Schomberg,  who,  after  the  retreat  of  James, 
had  leisure  to  remove  his  sickly  soldiers,  to  bury  the 
dead,  and  put  the  few  men  that  remained  alive  and 
were  healthy  into  winter  quarters  of  refreshment, 
took  the  field  early  in  spring,  before  Tyrconnell  Avas 
awake,   and   reduced   the   castle    of  Charlemont,  the 


344  IKELAND. 

only  place  that  held  for  James  in  Ulster,  which  was 
lost  for  want  of  provisions  ;  and  the  concerns  of  the 
unfortunate  James  Avere  ill-managed  by  those  whom 
he  entrusted  with  the  administration  of  public 
affairs." 

We  come  thus  to  the  spring  of  1G90.  Derry  Avas 
still  holding  out  valiantly  against  the  horrors  of 
famine  and  sickness,  the  blockade  being  maintained, 
though  nothing  like  a  determined  storm  was  at- 
tempted. A  little  of  the  courage  shown  by  the  ap- 
prentices of  Derry,  had  he  possessed  it,  might  have 
revived  the  drooping  fortunes  of  the  fugitive  Eng- 
lish king.  It  seems,  however,  that  even  Schom- 
berg's  withdrawal  to  Carrickfergus  failed  to  arouse 
him  to  more  vigorous  and  valiant  measures.  It  is 
clear  that  he  was  ready  to  abandon  his  Irish  allies, 
hoping  by  their  betrayal  to  gain  favor  with  his 
"  subjects  in  England,"  whom  he  confidently  ex- 
pected to  recall  him,  as  they  had  recalled  his  brother 
Charles  thirty  years  before.  James  found  an  able 
lieutenant  in  Tyrconnell,  who  thoroughly  entei-ed 
into  his  master's  schemes  of  duplicity  ;  and  it  is 
fairly  clear  that  these  two  worthies,  had  occasion 
offered,  would  have  betrayed  each  other  with  a  per- 
fectly good  grace. 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  345 

Thus  matters  dragged  on  quite  indecisively  until 
June,  1(590,  when  King  William  landed  at  Carrick- 
fergus  with  a  mixed  force  of  English,  Scottish, 
Dutch,  Danish,  Swedish  and  German  troops,  and 
joined  his  forces  to  the  remnant  of  Schomberg's 
army.  James,  as  we  saw,  had  disbanded  his  army 
on  breaking  up  his  camp  in  the  previous  autumn, 
and  had  made  no  effective  effort  to  get  a  new  army 
together.  Nor  could  he  have  used  a  strong  army, 
had  he  possessed  one.  Nevertheless  James  marched 
north  with  such  troops  as  were  available,  leaving 
Dublin  on  June  16th.  He  took  up  a  strong  position 
on  the  borders  of  Ulster  and  Leinster,  thus  blocking 
William's  Avay  south  to  the  capital,  only  to  abandon 
it  again  on  the  news  of  William's  approach,  when 
he  retired  to  Drogheda  and  encamped  there.  He 
thus  gave  the  whole  advantage  of  initiative  into  the 
hands  of  his  opponent,  a  brave  man  and  a  skillful 
general. 

James  seems  to  have  hoped  that  William's  army 
would  be  mowed  down  by  disease,  as  Schomberg's 
had  been  in  the  preceding  campaign.  And  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  Tyrconnell,  foreseeing  the  de- 
feat of  James,  wished  to  avoid  any  serious  fighting, 
Avhich  would  be   an    obstacle    in    his  way  when  he 


346  IRELAND. 

sought  to  patch  up  a  peace  with  the  victor  and  make 
terms  for  himself.  But  his  opponent  was  inspired 
by  a  very  different  temper,  and  WiUiam's  army  ad- 
vanced steadily  southwards,  to  find  James  encamped 
on  the  southern  bank  of  the  Boyne. 

There  were  several  fords  by  which  William's 
army  Avould  have  to  cross  on  its  way  south.  But 
James  was  such  an  incapable  general  that  he  did  not 
even  throw  up  trenches  to  defend  the  fords.  Wil- 
liam's army  arrived  and  encamped  on  the  north  bank 
of  the  river,  and  the  next  day,  June  30th,  was  em- 
ployed in  an  artillery  duel  between  the  two  armies, 
when  considerable  injury  was  inflicted  on  William's 
forces,  although  he  was  far  stronger  in  artillery  than 
his  opponent.  During  that  night,  James,  already 
certain  of  defeat,  sent  away  most  of  his  artillery  to 
Dublin,  leaving  only  six  guns  with  his  army  on  the 
Boyne. 

It  seems  tolerably  certain  that,  when  the  battle 
began  again  next  day,  William's  army  numbered  be- 
tween forty-five  and  fifty  thousand,  with  the  usual 
proportion  of  cavalry, — probably  a  tenth  of  the 
whole.  James,  on  the  other  hand,  had  from  twenty 
to  twenty-five  thousand  men,  about  a  tenth  of  them, 
probably,  being  mounted  ;  he  had,  by  his   own  fault, 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  347 

only  six  guns  against  about  fifty  in  William's  bat- 
teries. William's  line  of  battle  was  formed,  as  usual, 
with  the  infantry  in  the  center  and  the  cavalry  on 
the  wings.  He  gave  the  elder  Schomberg  command 
of  the  center,  while  Schomberg's  son,  with  the  cav- 
alry of  the  right  wing,  was  sent  four  or  five  miles  up 
the  river  to  Slane,  to  cross  there  and  turn  the  left 
flank  of  the  opposing  army.  William  himself  led 
the  cavalry  on  the  left  Aving,  and  later  on  in  the  bat- 
tle, descending  the  river,  crossed  at  a  lower  ford.  He 
could  thus  attack  the  right  flank  of  his  opponent; 
the  infantry  composing  the  center  of  his  army  ad- 
vancing, meanwhile,  under  cover  of  a  heavy  artillery 
fire,  and  forcing  the  fords  of  the  Boyne. 

The  river  is  shallow  here,  and  in  the  middle  of 
summer  the  water  is  nowhere  too  deep  for  wading, 
so  that  it  was  a  very  slight  protection  to  the  army  of 
James.  A  better  general  would  at  least  have  chosen 
a  stronger  position,  and  one  which  would  have  given 
him  some  manifest  advantage.  Such  positions  were 
to  be  found  all  along  the  road  by  which  William  had 
advanced  from  Carrickfergus,  The  country  on  both 
sides  of  the  Boyne  is  flat ;  rolling  meadows  Avith  the 
shallow  river  dividing  them — a  country  giving  every 
opportunity  to  cavalry. 


348  IRELAND. 

William's  riglit,  under  the  younger  Schomberg, 
made  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  cross  the  river 
at  Slane,  being  repeatedly  beaten  back  by  Arthur 
O'Neill's  horse.  Finally,  however,  the  Avay  was 
cleared  for  him  by  a  vigorous  cannonade,  to  which 
O'Neill,  having  no  cannon,  was  unable  to  reply,  and 
William's  right  Aving  thus  forced  the  passage  of  the 
Boyne. 

William's  center  now  advanced,  and  began  the 
passage  of  the  river,  under  cover  of  a  heavy  artillery 
fire.  Every  foot  of  the  advance  was  stubbornly  con- 
tested, and  such  headway  was  made  by  the  Irish 
troops  that  Schomberg's  bodyguard  was  scattered  or 
cut  to  pieces,  and  he  himself  was  slain.  The  center 
of  William's  army  was  undoubtedly  being  beaten 
back,  when,  crossing  lower  down  with  eighteen 
squadrons  of  cavalry,  he  fiercely  attacked  the  right 
flank  of  the  Irish  army  and  thus  turned  the  possi- 
bility of  defeat  into  certain  victory.  That  the  Irish 
troops,  although  outnumbered  two  to  one  and  led  by 
a  coward,  fought  valiantly,  is  admitted  on  all  sides. 
They  charged  and  re-charged  ten  times  in  succes- 
sion, and  only  gave  way  at  last  under  pressure  of 
greatly  superior  numbers.  The  retreat  of  the  Irish 
army  was  orderly, — the  more   so,  doubtless,  because 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  349 

the  former  king  of  England  was  no  longer  among 
them,  having  most  valiantly  fled  to  Dublin,  and 
thence  to  Kinsale,  where  he  took  ship  for  France, 
leaving  behind  him  a  reputation  quite  singular  in  the 
annals  of  Ireland. 

Within  a  week  after  the  battle,  the  Irish  army, 
which  had  preserved  order  and  discipline  even  in  the 
face  of  the  flight  of  James,  occupied  Limerick,  and 
made  preparations  to  hold  that  strong  position,  with 
the  untouched  resources  of  the  western  province  be- 
hind them,  and  the  hope,  unshaken  by  their  rude  ex- 
perience, that  the  runaway  king  might  reinforce  them 
by  sea.  Through  all  the  events  that  followed,  pres- 
ently to  be  narrated,  it  must  be  understood  that  Tyr- 
connell  was  steadily  seeking  to  undermine  the  reso- 
lution of  the  Irish  army,  hoping  the  sooner  to  make 
his  peace  with  King  William,  to  secure  his  Irish 
estates,  and,  very  possibly,  be  appointed  Lord  Lieu- 
tenant of  Ireland,  under  the  new  king. 

William  meanwhile  brought  his  army  southwards, 
being  welcomed  to  Dublin  by  the  large  English  ele- 
ment there,  and  presently  continued  his  march  to 
Waterford,  which  was  surrendered  to  him,  as  was 
alleged,  by  Tyrconnell's  orders.  He  also  reduced 
Kilkenny,  to  which  Tyrconnell  had  failed  to  send  re- 


350  IRELAND. 

inforcements,  though  repeatedly  appealed  to  by  its 
commander.  About  this  time,  on  July  28th  or  a  day 
or  two  later,  the  brave  garrison  of  Derry  was  re- 
lieved by  some  of  William's  ships,  which  broke  the 
line  of  blockade  across  the  river  and  brought  abun- 
dant provisions  to  the  emaciated  defenders. 

A  section  of  William's  armv  under  Douglas  was 
sent  to  take  Athlone,  the  strong  fortress  which 
guarded  the  ford,  and  later  the  bi-idge  across  the 
Shannon — the  high  road  from  Leinster  to  the  western 
province  of  Connacht,  beyond  the  river.  Douglas, 
after  a  fierce  attack  lasting  seven  days,  was  com- 
pelled to  retreat  again  to  the  main  army  encamped 
at  Waterford.  The  French  auxiliaries  under  Lauzun, 
Avho  had  not  hithei'to  greatly  distinguished  themselves 
for  valor,  losing  less  than  a  score  of  men  at  the  Boyne, 
now  deserted  Limerick  and  retreated  to  Galway,  tak- 
ing with  them,  if  the  fugitive  king  may  be  credited, 
a  great  quantity  of  ammunition  from  the  fortress  of 
Limerick. 

Finally,  on  August  9th,  William's  army  appeared 
before  Limerick,  and  the  famous  siege  began.  Tyr- 
connell  signalized  himself  by  deserting  the  fords  over 
the  Shannon  and  departing  to  Galway,  declaring  that 
the  town  would  certainly  surrender  within  a  week. 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  351 

The  city,  however,  Wtas  of  a  different  opinion.  The 
garrison,  under  Sarstield,  made  vigorous  preparation 
for  a  defence,  and  a  party  under  Sarsfield  himself 
cut  off  one  of  WilHam's  convoys  from  Dublin,  de- 
stroying the  siege-train  Avhich  was  being  brought  for 
the  attack  on  the  city.  William's  cavalry,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  Tyrconnell's  retreat,  crossed  the  ford  of 
the  Shannon  to  complete  the  investment  of  the  city 
on  that  side,  l)ut  they  presently  returned,  having 
done  nothing  effective. 

We  hear  of  more  attempts  by  Tyrconnell  to  under- 
mine the  resolution  of  the  army,  and  of  attacks  by 
William's  force,  Avhich  gave  him  possession  of  the 
outworks,  so  that  he  was  able  presently  to  begin 
cannonading  the  walls,  to  make  a  breach  for  an  as- 
sault. The  officer  in  the  Irish  army  whom  we  have 
already  quoted,  gives  this  account  of  the  siege : 
"  Never  was  a  town  better  attacked  and  better  de- 
fended than  the  city  of  Limerick.  William  left  noth- 
ing unattempted  that  the  art  of  war,  the  skill  of  a 
great  captain  and  the  valor  of  veteran  soldiers  could 
put  in  execution  to  gain  the  place ;  and  the  Irish 
omitted  nothing  that  courage  and  constancy  could 
practice  to  defend  it.  The  continual  assaults  of  the 
one  and  the  frequent  sallies  of  the  other  consumed  a 


352  IRELAND. 

great  many  brave  men  both  of  the  army  and  the  gar- 
rison. On  the  nineteenth  day,  WiUiain,  after  fight- 
ing for  every  inch  of  ground  he  gained,  having  made 
a  large  breach  in  the  wall,  gave  a  general  assault 
which  lasted  for  three  hours  ;  and  though  his  men 
mounted  the  breach,  and  some  even  entered  the  town, 
they  were  gallantly  repulsed  and  forced  to  retire  with 
considerable  loss.  William,  resolving  to  renew  the 
assaidt  next  day,  could  not  persuade  his  men  to  a-d- 
vance,  though  he  offered  to  lead  them  in  person. 
Whereupon,  all  in  a  rage,  he  left  the  camp,  and 
never  stopped  till  he  came  to  Waterford,  Avhere  he 
took  shipping  for  England  ;  his  army  in  the  mean- 
time retiring  by  night  from  Limerick." 

During  this  first  siege  of  Limerick  the  garrison 
numbered  some  twenty  thousand,  by  no  means  well 
armed.  William's  besieging  army  Avas  about  forty 
thousand,  with  forty  cannon  and  mortars.  His  loss 
was  between  three  and  four  thousand,  Avhile  the  loss 
of  the  defenders  was  about  half  that  number. 

William,  presently  arriving  in  England,  sent  rein- 
forcements to  his  generals  in  Ireland,  under  Lord 
Churchill,  afterwards  famous  as  the  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough. Tyrconnell  had  meantime  followed  his  run- 
away king  to  France,  as  was  involved  in  a  maze  of 


THE  JACOBITE  VVAES.  853 

contradictory  designs,  the  one  clear  principle  of  which 
was  the  future  advantage  of  Tyrconnell.  Louis  XIV, 
who  had  reasons  of  his  own  for  wishing  to  keep  the 
armies  of  William  locked  up  in  Ireland,  was  alto- 
gether willing  to  advise  and  help  a  continuance  of 
hostilities  in  that  country.  James  seems  to  have 
recognized  his  incapacity  too  clearly  to  attempt  any- 
thing definite,  or,  Avhat  is  more  probable,  Avas  too 
irresolute  by  nature  even  to  determine  to  give  up 
the  light.  Tyrconnell  himself  sincerely  wished  to 
make  his  peace  with  William,  so  that  he  might 
once  more  enjoy  the  revenues  of  his  estates.  The 
Irish  army  was  thoroughly  determined  to  hold  out  to 
the  end. 

With  these  conflicting  desires  and  designs,  no 
single-hearted  and  resolute  action  Avas  possible. 
Matters  seem  to  have  drifted  till  about  January, 
1691,  when  Tyrconnell  returned;  "  but  he  brought 
with  him  no  soldiers,  very  few  arms,  little  provision 
and  no  money."  A  month  later  a  messenger  came 
direct  to  Sarstield,  then  with  the  army  at  Galway, 
from  Louis  XIV,  promising  reinforcements  under 
the  renowned  soldier  Saint  Ruth.  This  letter  to  a 
great  extent  revealed  the  double  part  Tyrconnell  had 

been  playing  at  the  French  court,  and  did  much  to 

23 


354  IRELAND. 

undermine  his  credit  with  the  better  elements  in  the 
Irish  army. 

The  French  fleet  finally  arrived  at  Limerick  in 
May,  1691,  under  Saint  Ruth,  bringing  a  consider- 
able quantity  of  provisions  for  the  Irish  army  ;  but 
it  is  doubtful  whether  this  arrival  added  any  real  ele- 
ment of  strength  to  the  army.  The  Irish  army,  soon 
after  this,  was  assembled  at  Athlone,  to  defend  the 
passage  of  the  Shannon.  Much  vigorous  fighting 
took  place,  but  Ginkell,  William's  general,  finally 
captured  that  important  fortress  in  June.  The  road 
to  Galway  was  now  open,  and  Ginkell's  army  pre- 
pared to  march  on  that  important  city,  the  strongest 
place  in  Connacht.  Saint  Ruth  prepared  to  resist 
their  approach,  fixing  his  camp  at  Aughrim,  The 
Hill  of  the  Horses,  some  eighteen  miles  from  Athlone 
and  thirty-five  from  Galway.  We  may  once  more 
tell  the  story  in  the  words  of  an  eye-witness  : 

"  Aughrim  was  then  a  ruined  town,  and  the  castle 
was  not  much  better,  situated  in  a  bottom  on  the 
north  side  of  the  hill,  where  the  Irish  army  encamped. 
The  direct  way  from  Ballinasloe  was  close  by  the 
castle,  but  there  was  another  way  about,  on  the 
south-east  side  of  the  hill.  The  rest  of  the  ground 
fronting    the   camp  was   a  marsh,   passable    only  for 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  355 

foot.  The  army  of  Giiikell  appeared  in  sight  of 
Aughriin  on  July  12th.  The  Irish  army,  composed 
of  about  ten  thousand  foot,  two  thousand  men-at-arms, 
and  as  many  light  horse,  was  soon  drawn  up  by  Saint 
Ruth  in  two  lines ;  the  cavalry  on  both  wings  flank- 
ing the  foot ;  and  having  placed  Chevalier  de  Tesse 
on  the  right  Aving  of  the  horse,  and  Sarslield  on  the 
left,  and  giving  their  several  posts  to  the  rest  of  the 
chief  commanders,  Saint  Ruth  obliged  himself  to  no 
certain  place,  but  rode  constantly  from  one  side  to 
another  to  give  the  necessary  orders  where  he  saw 
occasion.  Ginkell  being  now  come  up  at  so  near  a 
distance  that  his  guns  and  other  battering  engines 
might  do  execution,  he  ordered  them  to  be  discharged, 
and  as  he  had  a  vast  number  of  them  he  made  them 
play  incessantly  on  the  Irish  army,  hoping  by  that 
means  to  force  them  from  the  hill,  which  Avas  of  great 
advantage.  But  the  Irish,  encouraged  by  the  pres- 
ence and  conduct  of  Saint  Ruth,  kept  their  ground 
and  beat  the  English  as  often  as  they  advanced  to- 
wards them.  The  fight  continued  from  noon  till  sun- 
set, the  Irish  foot  having  still  the  better  of  the  enemy  : 
and  Saint  Rutli,  observing  the  advantage  of  his  side, 
and  that  the  enemy's  foot  Avere  much  disordered,  Avas 
resolved,  by  ad\rancing  with  the  cavalry,  to  make  the 


356  lEELAXD. 

victory  complete,  when  an  unlucky  shot  from  one  of 
the  terrible  new  engines,  hitting  him  in  the  head, 
made  an  end  of  his  life,  and  took  away  the  coui'age 
of  his  army.  For  Ginkell,  observing  the  Irish  to  be 
in  some  disorder,  gave  a  notable  conjecture  that  the 
general  was  either  killed  or  wounded,  whereupon  he 
commanded  his  army  to  advance.  The  Irish  cavalry, 
discouraged  by  the  death  of  Saint  Ruth,  and  none  of 
the  general  officers  coming  to  head  them  in  his  place, 
gave  back,  and  quitted  the  field.  The  foot  who  were 
engaged  Avith  the  enemy,  knowing  nothing  of  the 
general's  death  or  the  retreat  of  the  cavalry,  con- 
tinued fighting  till  they  were  surrounded  by  the  whole 
English  army  |  so  that  the  most  of  them  were  cut  off, 
and  no  quarter  given  but  to  a  very  few  ;  the  rest,  by 
favor  of  the  night  then  approaching,  for  Saint  Ruth 
was  killed  about  sunset,  made  their  escape." 

To  this  we  may  add  the  testimony  of  the  runaway 
monarch :  "  The  Irish  behaved  with  great  spirit. 
They  convinced  the  English  they  had  to  do  with  men 
no  less  resolute  than  themselves.  Never  assault  Avas 
made  with  greater  fury  nor  sustained  with  greater 
obstinacy.  The  Irish  foot  repulsed  the  enemy  several 
times,  particularly  in  the  center.  They  even  looked 
upon  the  victory   as  certain The   Irish  lost 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  357 

four  thousand  men.      The  loss  of  the  English  was  not 
much  inferior," 

The  army  of  Ginkell,  thus  in  possession  of  the  key 
of  Connacht,  advanced  upon  its  most  important  city, 
arriving  before  Galway  a  few  days  after  the  battle 
of  Aughrim.  Galway,  however,  was  full  of  divided 
counsels,  and  speedily  surrendered,  so  that  Limerick 
alone  remained.  Limerick  was  greatly  weakened, 
now  that  Galway,  and  with  Galway  the  whole  of 
Connacht  to  which  alone  Limerick  could  look  for  sup- 
plies, was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Ginkell  turned 
all  his  efforts  in  the  direction  of  Limerick,  appearing 
before  the  city  and  pitching  his  camp  there  on  August 
25,  ]691.  Beginning  with  the  next  day,  our  narrator 
tells  us,  "  he  placed  his  cannon  and  other  battering 
engines,  Avhich  played  furiously  night  and  day  Avith- 
out  intermission,  reducing  that  famous  city  almost  to 
ashes.  No  memorable  action,  however,  happened 
till  the  night  between  September  15  and  16,  when  he 
made  a  bridge  of  boats  over  the  Shannon,  which 
being  ready  by  break  of  day,  he  passed  over  with  a 
considerable  body  of  horse  and  foot  on  the  Connacht 
side  of  the  river,  Avithout  any  opposition.  This  so 
alarmed  Sheldon,  who  commanded  the  cavalry  at  that 
time,  that  without  staying  for  orders,  he  immediately 


358  IRELAND. 

retired  to  a  mountain  a  good  distance  from  Limerick, 
and  marched  with  such  precipitation  and  disorder, 
that  if  a  hundred  of  the  enemy's  horse  had  charged 
him  in  the  rear,  thej  would  in  all  likelihood  have  de- 
feated his  whole  pai'ty,  though  he  had  near  upon  four 
thousand  men-at-arms  and  light  horse  ;  for  the  man, 
if  he  was  fiiithful,  wanted  either  courage  or  conduct, 
and  the  party  Avere  altogether  discouraged  to  be 
under  his  command.  But  Ginkell  did  not  advance 
far,  and  after  showing  himself  on  that  side  of  the 
bridge,  returned  back  into  his  camp  the  same  day. 
Yet  Sheldon  never  rested  till  he  came,  about  mid- 
night, fifteen  miles  from  the  Shannon,  and  encamped 
in  a  fallow  field  where  there  was  not  a  bit  of  grass  to 
be  had  :  as  if  he  had  designed  to  harass  the  horses  by 
day  and  starve  them  by  night Ginkell,  under- 
standing that  the  Irish  horse  was  removed  to  such  a 
distance,  passed  the  river  on  the  twenty-third  day 
with  the  greatest  part  of  his  cavalry,  and  a  consider- 
able body  of  foot,  and  encamped  half-way  between 
Limerick  and  the  Irish  horse  camp,  whereby  he  hin- 
dered all  communication  between  them  and  the  town. 
On  the  twenty-fourth,  the  captains  within  Limerick 
sent  out  a  trumpet,  desiring  a  parley,"  and  as  a  re- 
sult of  this  parley,  a  treaty  was  ultimately  signed  be- 


THE  JACOBITE  AVARS.  359 

tween  the  two  parties,  Limerick  was  evacuated,  and 
the  war  came  to  an  end.  This  was  early  in  October, 
1691. 

The  war  had,  therefore,  lasted  nearly  four  years, 
a  sufficient  testimony  to  the  military  qualities  of  the 
Irish,  seeing  that  throughout  the  whole  period  they 
had  matched  against  them  greatly  superior  numbers 
of  the  finest  troops  in  Europe,  veterans  trained  in 
continental  wars,  and  at  all  points  better  armed  and 
equipped  than  their  adversaries. 

What  moves  our  iinbounded  admiration,  however, 
is  to  see  the  troops  displaying  these  qualities  of  valor 
not  only  without  good  leadership,  but  in  face  of  the 
cowardice  of  the  English  king,  and  of  duplicity 
amounting  to  treachery  on  the  part  of  his  chief  ad- 
herents. Foremost  among  these  time-servers  was 
Talbot,  Earl  of  Tyrconnell,  Avhose  name  shows  him 
to  have  sprung  from  one  of  the  Norman  families, 
and  we  see  here  the  recurrence  of  a  principle  which 
had  worked  much  harm  in  the  eight  years'  war  of 
the  preceding  generation.  The  Duke  of  Ormond, 
sprung  from  the  Norman  Butlers,  was  then  the  chief 
representative  of  the  policy  of  intrigue,  and  many  of 
the  reverses  of  both  these  wars  are  to  be  attributed 
to  the  same  race. 


360  IRELAND. 

It  is  tragical  to  find  the  descendants  of  the  old 
Norman  barons,  who  at  any  rate  Avere  valiant  fighters, 
descending  thus  to  practices  quite  unworthy  ;  jet  we 
can  easily  understand  how  the  fundamental  injustice  of 
the  feudal  principle  on  which  they  stood,  not  less  than 
the  boundless  abuse  of  that  already  bad  principle  un- 
der the  first  Stuarts,  could  not  fail  to  undermine  their 
sense  of  honor  and  justice,  preparing  them  at  length  for 
a  policy  of  mere  self-seeking,  carried  on  by  methods 
always  doubtfid,  and  often  openly  treacherous. 

The  old  tribal  chieftains  lived  to  fight,  and  went 
down  fighting  into  the  night  of  time.  Owen  Roe 
O'Neill,  last  great  son  of  a  heroic  race,  splendidly 
upheld  their  high  tradition  and  ideal.  No  nobler 
figure,  and  few  more  gifted  captains,  can  be  found 
in  the  annals  of  those  warlike  centuries.  The  valor 
of  Cuculain,  the  Avisdom  of  Concobar,  the  chivalrv  of 
Fergus — all  Avere  his,  and  with  them  a  gentle  and  toler- 
ant spirit  in  all  things  concerning  religion,  very  admir- 
able in  an  age  when  so  many  men,  in  other  things  not 
lacking  in  elements  of  nobility,  were  full  of  bitter  ani- 
mosity, and  zealous  to  persecute  all  those  who  differed 
from  them  concerning  things  shrouded  in  mystery. 

It  may  be  said,  indeed,  that  Owen  Roe  is  in  this  only 
a  type  of  all  his  countrymen,  who,  though  they  suf- 


THE  JACOBITE  WARS.  361 

fered  centuries  of  persecution  for  a  religious  principle, 
never  persecuted  in  return.  Their  conduct  through- 
out the  epoch  of  religious  war  and  persecution  was  al- 
ways tolerant  and  full  of  the  sense  of  justice,  contrast- 
ing in  this,  and  contrasting  to  their  honor,  with  the 
conduct  of  nearly  every  other  nation  in  Christendom. 
The  history  of  Ireland,  for  the  half  century  which 
followed  this  war,  offers  few  salient  features  for  de- 
i^^cription.  The  Catholics  during  all  this  time  were 
under  the  ban  of  penal  laws.  The  old  tribal  chiefs 
Avere  gone.  The  Norman  lords  were  also  gone.  The 
life  of  the  land  hardly  went  beyond  the  tilling  of  the 
fields  and  the  gathering  of  the  harvests.  And  even 
here,  men  only  labored  for  others  to  enter  into  their 
labor.  The  right  of  private  taxation,  confirmed  by 
law,  and  now  forfeited  by  the  feudal  lords,  Avas  given 
as  a  reward  to  the  adherents  of  the  dominant  party 
in  England,  and  their  yearly  exactions  were  enforced 
by  an  armed  garrison.  The  more  vigorous  and  rest- 
less elements  of  our  race,  unable  to  accept  these  con- 
ditions of  life,  sailed  in  great  numbers  to  the  conti- 
nent, and  entered  the  armies  of  many  European 
powers.  It  is  estimated  that,  during  the  half  century 
after  the  Treaty  of  Limerick,  fully  half  a  million 
Irishmen  fell  in  the  service  of  France  alone. 


CONCLUSION. 


XV. 

CONCLUSION. 
A.D.  1750-1901. 

The  Treaty  of  Limerick,  signed  when  the  army 
of  Sarsfield  came  to  terms  with  the  besiegers,  guar- 
anteed equal  liberty  to  all  Ireland,  without  regard  to 
difference  of  religion.  There  is  no  doubt  that  Wil- 
liam of  Nassau,  scion  of  a  race  which  had  done  much 
for  liberty,  a  house  that  had  felt  the  bitterness  of  op- 
pression, Avould  willingly  have  carried  this  treaty  out 
in  a  spirit  of  fidelity  and  honor.  But  he  was  help- 
less. The  dominant  powers  in  England  and  Ireland 
were  too  strong  for  him,  and  within  the  next  few 
years  the  treaty  was  violated  in  letter  and  spirit,  and 
the  indigenous  population  of  Ireland  was  disarmed, 
deprived  of  civil  rights,  reduced  to  servitude. 

It  is  best,  wherever  possible,  to  secure  the  word 
of  witnesses  who  cannot  be  suspected  of  prejudice 
or  favor.  We  shall  do  this,  therefore,  in  describing 
the  condition  of  Ireland  during  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. We  find  the  Lord  Chancellor  of  England  de- 
claring, during  the  first  half  of  that  period,  that  ''  in 

(  365  ) 


366  IRELAND. 

the  eye  of  the  law  no  Catholic  existed  in  Ireland." 
The  Lord  Chief  Justice  affirms  the  same  doctrine  : 
"  It  appears  plain  that  the  law  does  not  suppose  any 
such  person  to  exist  as  an  Irish  Roman  Catholic." 
The  law,  therefore,  as  created  by  England  for  Ire- 
land, deprived  of  all  civil,  religious,  intellectual  and 
moral  rights  four-fifths  of  the  whole  population,  and 
gave  them  over  as  a  lawful  prey  to  the  remaining 
fifth :  a  band  of  colonists  and  adventurers,  who 
favored  the  policy  of  the  party  then  dominant  in 
England.  This  was  the  condition  of  the  law.  We 
shall  see,  presently,  what  was  its  result  on  the  life  of 
the  nation.  It  should  be  a  warning,  for  all  time,  of 
the  dangers  which  arise  when  one  nation  undertakes 
to  govern  another.  For  it  must  be  clearly  under- 
stood that  the  Sovreign  and  Parliament  of  England 
believed  that  in  this  they  stood  for  honor  and  right- 
eousness, and  had  a  true  insight  into  the  spirit  and 
will  of  the  Most  High.  It  was,  indeed,  on  this  supe- 
rior knowledge  of  the  divine  will  that  they  based 
their  whole  policy  ;  for  what  else  is  the  meaning  of 
legal  discrimination  against  the  holders  of  a  certain 
form  of  faith  ? 

In  the  second   lialf  of  the   eighteenth   century,  in 
1775,   the    Congress   of  the  United   States   sent  its 


1 1 


CONCLUSION.  367 

sympathy  in  these  Avords  to  the  people  of  Irehmd: 
"  We  know  that  you  are  not  without  your  griev- 
ances ;  we  sympathize  Avith  you  in  your  distress,  and 
we  are  pleased  to  find  that  the  design  of  subjugating 
us  has  persuaded  the  administration  to  dispense  to 
Ireland  some  vagrant  rays  of  ministerial  sunshine. 
Even  the  tender  mercies  of  the  government  have 
long  been  cruel  to  you.  In  the  rich  pastures  of  Ire- 
land many  hungry  parasites  are  fed,  and  grow  strong 
to  labor  for  her  destruction." 

Three  years  later,  in  1778,  Benjamin  Franklin 
wrote  thus  to  the  Irish  people  :  "  The  misery  and 
distress  which  your  ill-fated  country  has  been  so  fre- 
quently exposed  to,  and  has  so  often  experienced,  by 
such  a  combination  of  rapine,  treachery  and  violence 
as  would  have  disgraced  the  name  of  government  in 
the  most  arbitrary  country  in  the  world,  has  most 
sincerely  affected  your  friends  in  America,  and  has 
engaged  the  most  serious  attention  of  Congress." 

It  must  be  assumed  that  the  men  who  drew  up  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  knew  the  value  of 
words,  and  that  Avhen  they  spoke  of  misery  and 
cruelty,  of  rapine,  treachery  and  distress,  they  meant 
what  they  said.  Franklin's  letter  brings  us  to  the 
eve  of  the  Volunteer  Movement,  of  which  much  has 


368  IRELAND. 

been  said  in  a  spirit  of  warm  praise,  but  which 
seems  to  have  wrought  evil  rather  than  good.  This 
Movement,  at  first  initiated  wholly  by  the  Scottish 
and  English  colonists  and  their  adherents,  was  later 
widened  so  as  to  include  a  certain  number  of  the  in- 
digenous population  ;  and  an  armed  force  was  thus 
formed,  which  was  able  to  gain  certain  legislative 
favors  from  England,  with  the  result  that  a  Par- 
liament sitting  in  Dublin  from  1782  to  1799  passed 
laws  with  something  more  resembling  justice  than 
Ireland  was  accustomed  to. 

But  this  Parliament  was  in  no  sense  national  or 
representative.  It  Avas  wholly  composed  of  the 
Scottish  and  English  colonists  and  their  friends,  and 
the  indigenous  population  had  no  voice  in  its  delib- 
erations. It  is,  therefore,  the  more  honor  to  Henry 
Grattan  that  we  find  him  addressing  that  Parliament 
thus :  "  I  Avill  never  claim  freedom  for  six  hundred 
thousand  of  my  countrymen  while  I  leave  two  mil- 
lion or  more  of  them  in  chains.  Give  the  Catholics 
of  Ireland  their  civil  rights  and  their  franchise  ;  give 
them  the  power  to  return  members  to  the  Irish  Par- 
liament, and  let  the  nation  be  represented."  At  this 
time,  therefore,  four-fifths  of  the  nation  had  neither 
civil    rights    nor    franchise, — because    they    differed 


CONCLUSION.  369 

from  the   dominant  party  in  England  as  to  the  pre- 
cedence of  the  disciples  of  Jesus. 

It  may  be  supposed,  however,  that,  even  without 
civil  or  religious  rights,  the  fate  of  the  people  of  Ire- 
land was  tolerable  ;  that  a  certain  measure  of  happi- 
ness and  well-being  was  theirs,  if  not  by  law,  at  least 
by  grace.  The  answer  to  this  we  shall  presently  see. 
The  Volunteer  Movement,  as  we  saw,  included  cer- 
tain elements  of  the  indigenous  population.  The 
dominant  party  in  England  professed  to  see  in  this  a 
grave  danger,  and  determined  to  ward  off  that 
danger  by  sending  an  army  to  Ireland,  and  quarter- 
ing troops  on  the  peasants  of  all  suspected  districts. 
We  must  remember  that  the  peasants,  on  whom  a 
hostile  soldiery  was  thus  quartered,  had  no  civil 
rights  as  a  safeguard ;  that  the  authorities  were 
everywhere  bitterly  hostile,  full  of  cowardly  ani- 
mosity towards  them. 

The  result  we  may  best  describe  in  the  words  of 
the  English  generals  at  the  head  of  this  army.  We 
find  Sir  Ralph  Abercrombie  speaking  thus :  "  The 
very  disgraceful  frequency  of  great  crimes  and 
cruelties,  and  the  many  complaints  of  the  conduct 
of  the  troops  in  this  kingdom — Ireland — has  too  un- 
fortunately proved  the  army  to  be  in  a  state  of  licen- 

24 


370  IRELAND. 

tiousness  that  renders  it  formidable  to  everyone  ex- 
cept the  enemy."  Sir  Ralph  Abercrombie  declared 
himself  so  frightened  and  disgusted  at  the  conduct 
of  the  soldiers  that  he  threw  up  his  commission,  and 
refused  the  command  of  the  army. 

General  Lake,  who  was  sent  to  take  his  place, 
speaks  thus :  "  The  state  of  the  country,  and  its 
occupation  previous  to  the  insurrection,  is  not  to  be 
imagined,  "Except  by  those  who  Avitnessed  the  atroci- 
ties of  every  description  committed  b}-  the  mili- 
tary,"— and  he  gives  a  list  of  hangings,  burnings 
and  murders. 

Finally,  we  have  the  testimony  of  another  English 
soldier,  Sir  William  Napier,  speaking  some  years 
later :  "  What  manner  of  soldiers  were  these  fellows 
who  were  let  loose  upon  the  wretched  districts,  kill- 
ing, burning  and  confiscating  every  man's  property  ? 
.  .  .  We  ourselves  were  young  at  the  time;  yet, 
being  connected  Avith  the  army,  we  were  continiially 
among  the  soldiers,  listening  Avith  boyish  eagerness 
to  their  experiences :  and  well  remember,  Avith  horror, 
to  this  day,  the  tales  of  lust,  of  bloodshed  and  pillage, 
and  the  recital  of  their  foul  actions  against  the  mis- 
erable peasantry,  which  they  used  to  relate." 

The  insurrection  against  this  misery  and  violence. 


COXCLUSION.  371 

■\vliich  began  in  jMay,  1798,  and  its  repression,  we 
may  pass  over,  coming  to  their  political  consequences. 
It  is  admitted  on  all  hands  that  the  morality  and  re- 
ligion  of  England  reached  their  lowest  ebb  at  this 
very  time  ;  we  are,  therefore,  ready  to  learn  that  the 
Act  of  Union  between  England  and  Ireland,  which 
followed  on  the  heels  of  this  insurrection,  w\as  carried 
by  unlimited  bribery  and  corruption.  The  Parlia- 
ment of  Ireland,  as  we  knoAv,  was  solely  composed  of 
Protestants,  the  Catholics  having  neither  the  right 
to  sit  nor  the  right  to  vote  ;  so  that  the  ignominy  of 
this  universal  corruption  must  be  borne  by  the  class 
of  English  and  Scottish  settlers  alone. 

The  curious  may  read  lists  of  the  various  bribes 
paid  to  secure  the  passage  of  the  Act  of  Union  in 
1800,  the  total  being  about  six  million  dohars — a 
much  more  considerable  sum  then  than  now.  And 
it  must  be  remembered  that  this  entire  sum  Avas 
drawn  from  the  revenues  of  Ireland,  besides  the 
whole  cost  of  an  army  numbering  125,000  men, 
which  England  maintained  in  Ireland  at  the  time  the 
Act  Avas  passed.  What  the  amenities  of  the  last 
three  years  of  the  eighteenth  century  cost  Ireland 
we  may  judge  from  these  figures  :  in  1797,  while  the 
hangings,    burnings    and    torturings    which    brought 


372  IRELAND. 

about  the  insurrection  of  the  following  year  were  in 
an  early  stage,  the  national  debt  of  Ireland  was  under 
$20,000,000  ;  three  years  later  that  debt  amounted 
to  over  $130,000,000.  It  is  profitless  to  pursue  the 
subject  further.  AVe  may  close  it  by  saying  that 
hardly  can  we  find  in  history  a  story  more  discredit- 
able to  our  common  humanity  than  the  conduct  of 
England  towards  Ireland  during  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries. 

The  French  Revolution  wrought  a  salutary  change 
of  heart  in  the  governing  class  in  England,  for  it 
must  in  justice  be  added  that  the  tyranny  of  this 
class  was  as  keenly  felt  by  the  "  lower  orders "  in 
England  as  in  Ireland  itself.  It  is  fairly  certain  that 
only  the  Reform  Bill  and  the  change  of  sovreigns 
which  shortly  followed  prevented  an  insurrection  of 
the  peasants  and  servile  classes  in  England  which 
would  have  outdone  in  horrors  the  French  Revolution 
itself.  The  Reform  Bill  w^as  the  final  surrender  of 
the  baronial  class  in  England ;  a  surrender  rather 
apparent  than  real,  however,  since  most  of  the 
political  and  all  the  social  power  in  the  land  still  re- 
mains in  the  hands  of  the  same  class. 

Through  the  salutary  fear  which  was  inspired  by 
the  horrors  of  the  French  Revolution,  and  perhaps 


CONCLUSION.  373 

through  a  certain  moral  awakening,  the  governing 
classes  in  England  came  to  a  less  vicious  mind  in 
their  dealings  with  Ireland.  They  were,  therefore, 
the  more  ready  to  respond  to  the  great  national  move- 
ment headed  bv  Daniel  O'Connell,  with  his  demand 
that  Irishmen  might  all  equally  enjoy  civil  and  polit- 
ical rights,  regardless  of  their  form  of  faith.  In 
1829,  as  the  result  of  this  great  movement,  the 
Catholics  were  finally  relieved  of  the  burden  of  penal 
laws  which,  originally  laid  on  them  by  the  Tudors, 
were  rendered  even  more  irksome  and  more  unjust 
by  Cromwell  and  William  of  Nassau, — men  in  other 
things  esteemed  enlightened  and  lovers  of  liberty. 

Thus  the  burden  of  persecution  was  finally  taken 
away.  To  those  who  imposed  it,  the  system  of 
Penal  Laws  will  remain  a  deep  dishonor.  But  to 
those  Avho  bore  that  burden  it  has  proved  a  safeguard 
of  spiritual  purity  and  faith.  The  religion  of  the 
indigenous  race  in  Ireland  was  saved  from  the  degen- 
eration and  corruption  Avhich  ever  besets  a  wealthy 
and  prosperous  church,  and  which  never  fails  to  en- 
gender hypocrisy,  avarice  and  ambition.  In  England, 
the  folloAvers  of  the  Apostles  exercise  the  right  to 
levy  a  second  tax  on  the  produce  of  all  tilled  lands, 
a  second  burden  imposed  upon  the  conquered  Saxons. 


374  IRELAND. 

As  a  result,  the  leaders  of  the  church  live  in  palaces, 
while  the  people,  the  humbler  part  of  their  congrega- 
tion, have  sunk  into  practical  atheism.  In  France, 
the  reaction  against  a  like  state  of  things  brought 
the  church  to  the  verge  of  destruction,  and  led  the 
masses  to  infidelity  and  materialism.  The  result  to 
the  moral  life  of  the  people  is  too  Avell  known  to  need 
remark.  Not  less  evil  consequences  have  flowed 
from  the  enriching  of  the  church  in  other  lands. 
That  wealth  has  always  carried  with  it  the  curse,  so 
prophetically  pronounced,  against  those  who  trust  in 
riches.  For  the  ministers  of  religion,  in  a  supreme 
degree,  the  love  of  money  has  been  the  root  of  evil. 

We  may,  therefore,  see  in  the  spirituality  and 
unworldliness  of  the  native  church  in  Ireland  a  re- 
sult of  all  the  evil  and  persecution  the  church  suf- 
fered during  almost  three  hundred  years.  From 
this  purification  by  fire  it  comes  that  the  people  of 
Ireland  are  almost  singular  throughout  Christendom 
in  believing  sincerely  in  the  religion  of  gentleness 
and  mercy — the  kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world. 

In  1829  the  Catholics  were  at  last  freed  from  the 
galling  burdens  which  had  weighed  on  them  since 
1537,  when  they  failed  to  recognize  Henry  VIII  as 
the  representative  of  God  on  earth.    They  were  still, 


CONCLUSION.  375 

however,  under  the  shadow  of  a  grave  injustice, 
which  continued  to  rest  on  them  for  many  years. 
When  their  church  lands  were  confiscated  and  their 
faith  proscribed  by  Law  under  the  Tudors,  a  new 
clergy  Avas  overlaid  on  the  country,  a  clergy  which 
consented  to  recognize  the  Tudors  and  their  succes- 
sors as  their  spiritual  head.  As  a  reward,  these  new 
ministers  of  religion  were  allowed  to  levy  a  second 
tax  on  land,  exactly  as  in  England  ;  and  this  tax  they 
continued  to  collect  until  their  privilege  was  finally 
taken  away  by  Gladstone  and  the  English  Liberals. 
Needless  to  say  that  through  three  centuries  and 
more  four-fifths  of  this  tax  was  levied  on  the  indige- 
nous Catholics,  in  support  of  what  Avas  to  them  an 
alien,  and  for  most  of  the  time  a  persecuting  church. 

One  heavy  disability  still  lay  on  the  whole  land. 
With  its  partial  removal  a  principle  has  emerged  of 
such  Avorld-Avide  importance  in  the  present,  and  even 
more  in  the  future,  that  we  may  Avell  trace  its  history 
in  detail. 

The  Normans,  as  we  saw,  paid  themselves  for  con- 
quering the  Saxons  and  Angles  by  assuming  a  per- 
petual right  to  tax  their  produce  ;  a  right  still  in  full 
force,  and  forming  the  very  foundation  of  the  ruling 
class  in  England.    The  land  tenure  thus  created  was, 


376  IRELAND. 

under  the  Tudors  and  the  first  Stuarts,  bodily  trans- 
ferred to  Ireland.  In  Ireland  the  land  had  ever  been 
owned  by  the  people,  each  tribe,  as  representing  a 
single  fiimily,  holding  a  certain  area  by  communal 
tenure,  and  electing  a  chief  to  protect  its  territory 
from  aggression.  For  this  elective  chieftainship  the 
English  law-courts  substituted  something  wholly  dif- 
ferent :  a  tenure  modeled  on  the  feudal  servitude  of 
England.  This  new  principle  made  the  land  of  the 
country  the  property  not  of  the  whole  people  but  of  a 
limited  and  ])rivileged  class  :  the  favorites  of  the  rul- 
ing power — "  hungry  parasites,"  as  the  Congress  of 
1775  called  them.  This  ^'  landed "  class  continued 
to  hold  absolute  sway  until  quite  recently,  and  it  was 
this  class  which  succumbed  to  bribery  in  1800,  and 
passed  the  Act  of  Legislative  Union  with  England. 
The  clergy  of  the  Established  church  were  little  more 
than  the  private  chaplains  of  the  "landed"  class,  the 
two  alien  bodies  supporting  each  other. 

Folly,  however,  was  the  child  of  injustice ;  for  so 
shortsighted  were  these  hungry  parasites  that  they 
developed  a  system  of  land-laws  so  bad  as  to  cause 
universal  poverty,  and  bring  a  reaction  which  is 
steadily  sweeping  the  "landed"  class  of  Ireland  to 
extinction  and  oblivion.      The  fundamental  principle 


CONCLUSION.  377 

of  these  bad  land-laws  was  this  :  the  tenant  was  com- 
pelled to  renew  his  lease  from  year  to  year ;  and 
whenever,  during  the  year,  he  had  in  any  way  im- 
proved the  land  in  his  possession, — by  draining 
marshes,  by  reclaiming  waste  areas,  by  adding  farm- 
buildings, — the  "  owner  "  of  the  land  could  demand 
an  enhanced  rent,  as  the  condition  of  renewing  the 
lease.  The  tenant  had  to  submit  to  a  continually  as- 
cending scale  of  extortion,  sanctioned  by  law  and  ex- 
acted by  armed  force  •,  or,  as  an  alternative,  he  had 
to  give  up  the  fruit  of  his  industry  without  compen- 
sation and  without  redress. 

Anything  more  certain  to  destroy  energy,  to  cut 
at  the  roots  of  thrift,  to  undermine  all  the  best  quali- 
ties of  manhood,  it  would  be  impossible  to  imagine. 
The  slave  on  the  plantation  could  in  time  purchase 
his  freedom.  The  tiller  of  the  soil  in  Ireland  found, 
on  the  contrary,  that  the  greater  his  industry,  the 
greater  Avas  the  sum  he  had  to  pay  for  the  right  to  ex- 
ercise it.  AYe  saw  that  there  never  was  any  pretence 
of  free  contract  in  the  feudal  land-tenure  of  England  j 
that  there  never  was  any  pretence  of  an  honest  bar- 
gain between  farmer  and  landlord,  for  their  mutual 
benefit.  The  tenant  paid  the  landlord  for  services 
rendered,  not  to  him,  but  to  his  Norman  conqueror. 


378  IRELAND. 

So  it  was,  in  an  even  greater  degree,  in  Ireland. 
There  was  no  pretence  at  all  that  tenant  and  landlord 
entered  into  a  free  contract  for  their  mutual  benefit. 
Nor  did  either  law,  custom,  religion  or  opinion  re- 
quire the  landlord  to  make  any  return  to  his  tenants 
for  the  share  of  the  fruit  of  their  toil  he  annually 
carried  away. 

The  tiller  of  the  soil,  therefore,  labored  from  year 
to  year,  through  droughts  and  rains,  through  heat 
and  cold,  facing  bad  seasons  with  good.  At  the  end 
of  the  year,  after  hard  toil  had  gathered  in  the  fruit 
of  the  harvest,  he  saw  the  best  part  of  that  fruit  legally 
confiscated  by  an  alien,  who  would  have  been  speech- 
less with  wonder,  had  it  been  suggested  to  him  that 
anything  was  due  from  him  in  return.  Nor  was  that 
all.  This  alien  was  empowered,  and  by  the  force  of 
public  opinion  incited,  to  exact  the  greatest  possible 
share  of  the  tiller's  produce,  and,  as  we  saw,  he  was 
entitled  to  the  whole  benefit  of  whatever  improve- 
ments the  tiller  of  the  soil  had  made  ;  and  could — and 
constantly  did — expel  the  cultivator  who  was  unable 
or  unwilling  to  pay  a  higher  tax,  as  the  penalty  for 
improving  the  land. 

It  may  be  said  that  bad  as  this  all  was,  it  was  not 
without  a  remedy  j  that  the  cultivator  had  the  choice 


CONCLUSION.  379 

of  other  occupations,  and  might  let  tlie  hind  lie  fallow, 
while  its  "  owner  "  starved.  But  this  only  brings  to 
mind  the  fact  that  during  the  eighteenth  century 
England  had  legislated  with  the  deliberate  intention 
of  destroying  the  manufactures  and  shipping  of  Ire- 
land, and  had  legislated  with  success.  It  should  be 
added  that  this  one  measure  affected  all  residents  in 
Ireland  equally,  whatever  faith  or  race.  There  was 
practically  no  alternative  before  the  cultivator.  He 
had  the  choice  between  robbery  and  starvation. 

It  would  be  more  than  miraculous  if  this  condition 
of  things  had  not  borne  its  fruit.  The  result  was 
this :  it  ceased  to  be  the  interest  of  the  cultivator  of 
the  land  to  till  it  effectively,  or  to  make  any  improve- 
ment whatever,  Avhether  by  drainage,  reclaiming 
waste  land,  or  building,  or  by  adopting  better  agri- 
cultural methods.  In  every  case,  his  increase  of 
labor,  of  foresight  and  energy,  would  have  met  with 
but  one  reward  :  when  the  time  came  to  renew  the 
lease,  he  woidd  have  been  told  that  his  land  had 
doubled  in  value  during  the  year,  and  that  he  must, 
therefore,  pay  twice  as  much  for  the  privilege  of  till- 
ing it.  If  he  refused,  he  at  once  forfeited  every  claim 
to  the  fruit  of  his  own  Avork,  the  whole  of  his  improve- 
ments becoming  the  property  of  the  land  owner. 


380  IRELAND. 

The  cultivators,  as  an  inevitable  consequence,  lost 
every  incentive  to  labor,  energy,  foresight  and  the 
moral  qualities  which  are  fostered  by  honestly  re- 
warded work.  They  worked  as  little  as  possible  on 
their  farms,  and  the  standard  of  cultivation  steadily 
declined,  while  the  mode  of  living  grew  perpetually 
worse.  If  it  were  intended  to  reduce  a  whole  popu- 
lation to  hopeless  poverty,  no  better  or  more  certain 
way  could  be  imagined. 

The  steady  lowering  of  the  arts  of  cultivation,  the 
restriction  of  crops,  the  tendency  to  keep  as  close  as 
possible  to  the  margin  of  sustenance,  thus  zealously 
fostered,  opened  the  way  for  the  disastrous  famine 
of  1846  and  1847,  which  marks  the  beginning  of  a 
rapid  decline  in  population, — a  decrease  which  has 
never  since  been  checked.  The  inhabitants  of  Ire- 
land shortly  before  the  famine  numbered  considerably 
over  eight  millions.  Since  that  time,  there  has  been 
a  decrease  of  about  four  millions — a  thing  without 
parallel  in  Christendom. 

The  amendment  of  the  land-laws,  which  were  di- 
rectly responsible  for  these  evil  results,  was  by  no 
means  initiated  in  consequence  of  the  famine.  It 
was  due  wholly  to  a  great  national  agitation,  carried 
out  under  the  leadership  of  Charles  Stewart  Parnell, 


CONCLUSION.  381 

which  led  to  the  land-acts  of  1881  and  1887.  These 
new  laws  at  last  guaranteed  to  the  cultivator  the  fruit 
of  his  toil,  and  guarded  him  against  arbitrary  in- 
crease of  the  tax  levied  on  him  by  the  "  owner  "  of 
the  land.  But  they  did  not  stop  here  ;  they  initiated 
a  principle  which  will  finally  make  the  cultivator  ab- 
solute owner  of  his  land,  and  abolish  the  feudal  class 
with  their  rights  of  private  taxation.  This  cannot 
fail  to  react  on  England,  so  that  the  burdens  of  the 
Angles  and  Saxons  will  at  last  be  lifted  from  their 
shoulders,  as  a  result  of  the  example  set  them  by  the 
Gaels,  for  generations  working  persistently,  and  per- 
sistently advancing  towards  their  goal.  Nor  will  the 
tide  thus  set  in  motion  spread  only  to  Saxon  and 
Angle  5  its  influence  will  be  felt  wherever  those  who 
work  are  deprived  unjustly  of  the  fruit  of  their  toil, 
whether  by  law  or  without  law.  The  evils  suffered 
by  Ireland  will  thus  be  not  unavailing ;  they  will 
rather  bring  the  best  of  all  rewards  :  a  reward  to 
others,  of  whatever  race  and  in  whatever  land,  who 
are  victims  of  a  like  injustice. 

The  story  of  Ireland,  through  many  centuries,  has 
thus  been  told.  The  rest  belongs  to  the  future.  We 
have  seen  the  strong  life  of  the  prime  bringing  forth 
the  virtues  of  war  and  peace ;  we   have   seen  valor 


382  IRELAND. 

and  beauty  and  wisdom  come  to  perfect  ripeness  in 
the  old  pagan  world.  We  have  seen  that  old  pagan 
world  transformed  by  the  new  teaching  of  gentleness 
and  mercy,  a  consciousness,  Avider,  more  humane  and 
universal,  added  from  above  to  the  old  genius  of  in- 
dividual life.  With  the  new  teaching  came  the  cul- 
ture of  Rome,  and  something  of  the  lore  of  Hellas 
and  Palestine,  of  Egypt  and  Chaldea,  Avarmly  wel- 
comed and  ardently  cherished  in  Ireland  at  a  time 
when  Europe  was  submerged  under  barbarian  in- 
roads and  laid  waste  by  heathen  hordes.  We  have 
seen  the  faith  and  culture  thus  preserved  among  our 
western  seas  generously  shared  with  the  nascent  na- 
tions who  emerged  from  the  pagan  invasions ;  the 
seeds  of  intellectual  and  spiritual  life,  sown  with  faith 
and  fervor  as  far  as  the  Alps  and  the  Danube,  spring- 
ing up  with  God-given  increase,  and  ripening  to  an 
abundant  harvest. 

To  that  bright  epoch  of  our  story  succeeded  cen- 
turies of  growing  darkness  and  gathering  storm. 
The  forces  of  our  national  life,  which  until  then  had 
found  such  rich  expression  and  flowered  in  sucli 
abundant  beauty,  were  now  checked,  driven  back- 
ward and  inward,  through  war,  oppression  and  devas- 
tation, until  a  point  was  reached  when  the  whole  in- 


CONCLUSION.  383 

digenous  population  had  no  vestige  of  religious  or 
civil  rights ;  when  they  ceased  even  to  exist  in  the 
eyes  of  the  law. 

The  tide  of  life,  thus  forced  inward,  gained  a  firm 
possession  of  the  invisible  Avorld,  with  the  eternal  re- 
alities indwelling  there.  Thus  fixed  and  founded  in 
the  real,  that  tide  turned  once  again,  flowing  out- 
wards and  sweeping  before  it  all  the  barriers  in  its 
way.  The  population  of  Ireland  is  diminishing  in 
numbers ;  but  the  race  to  which  they  belong  in- 
creases steadily  :  a  race  of  clean  life,  of  unimpaired 
vital  power,  unspoiled  by  wealth  or  luxury,  the  most 
virile  force  in  the  New  World. 

It  happens  very  rarely,  under  those  mysterious 
laws  which  rule  the  life  of  all  humanity,  the  laws 
which  work  their  majestic  will  through  the  ages, 
using  as  their  ministers  the  ambitions  and  passions 
of  men — it  happens  rarely  that  a  race  keeps  its  un- 
broken life  through  thirty  centuries,  transformed 
time  after  time  by  new  spiritual  forces,  yet  in  genius 
remaining  ever  the  same.  It  may  be  doubted 
whether  even  once  before  throughout  all  history  a 
race  thus  long-lived  has  altogether  escaped  the  taint 
of  corruption  and  degeneration.  Never  before,  we 
may  confidently  say,  has   a   single   people   emerged 


384  IRELAND. 

from  such  varied  vicissitudes,  stronger  at  the  end  in 
genius,  in  spiritual  and  moral  power,  than  at  the  be- 
ginning, richer  in  vital  force,  clearer  in  understand- 
ing, in  every  way  more  mature  and  humane. 

For  this  is  the  real  fruit  of  so  much  evil  valiantly 
endured  :  a  deep  love  of  freedom,  a  hatred  of  op- 
pression, a  knowledge  that  the  wish  to  dominate  is  a 
fruitful  source  of  wrong.  The  new  age  now  dawning 
before  us  carries  many  promises  of  good  for  all  hu- 
manity •,  not  less,  it  has  its  dangers,  grave  and  full 
of  menace  ;  threatening,  if  left  to  work  unchecked, 
to  bring  lasting  evil  to  our  life.  Never  before,  it  is 
true,  have  there  been  so  wide  opportunities  for  mate- 
rial well-being ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  never  before 
have  there  been  such  universal  temptations  toward  a 
low  and  sensual  ideal.  Our  very  mastery  over  natu- 
ral forces  and  material  energies  entices  us  away  from 
our  real  goal,  hides  from  our  eyes  the  human  and 
divine  powers  of  the  soul,  with  which  we  are  endur- 
ingly  concerned.  Our  skill  in  handling  nature's 
lower  powers  may  be  a  means  of  great  good ;  not 
less  may  it  bring  forth  unexampled  evil.  The  op- 
portunities of  well-being  are  increased  ;  the  opportu- 
nities of  exclusive  luxury  are  increased  in  equal 
measure ;   exclusion  may  bring  resentment ;  resent- 


CONCLUSION.  385 

meiit  may  call  forth  oppression,  armorl  with  now  weap- 
ons, guided  by  wider  understanding,  but  prompted  by 
the  same  corrupt  spirit  as  of  old. 

In  the  choice  which  our  new  age  must  make  be- 
tween these  two  ways,  very  much  may  be  done  for 
the  enduring  well-being  of  mankind  by  a  race  full 
of  clean  vigor,  a  race  taught  by  stern  experience 
the  evil  of  tyranny  and  oppression,  a  race  pro- 
foundly believing  the  religion  of  gentleness  and 
mercy,  a  race  full  of  the  sense  of  the  invisible 
Avorld,  the  world  of  our  innnortalitv. 

We  see   in  Ireland   a  land  with   a  wonderful  past, 

rich   in  tradition  and   \aric(l  lore;   a    land   \\here   the 

memorials  of  the  ages,  buih  in  enduring  stone,  would 

in  themselves  enable  us  to  trace  the  life  and  progress 

f»f  human  history  ;   we  see  in  Ireland  a  land  full  of  a 

sinu'idar  fascination  and  beautv,  where  even  the  iiills 

and  rivers  speak   not   of  themselves  but  of  the  spirit 

which    builds     the    worlds ;     a    beauty,    whether    in 

brightness    or  gloom,   finding   its    exact    likeness    in 

no   other  land ;  we   see    all  this,  but  Ave    see   much 

more  :  not   a  memory  of  the  past,  but  a  promise  of 

the  future  ;  no  offering  of  earthly  wealth,  but  rather 

a  gift  to   the  soid  of  man  ;   not   for  Ireland   only,  but 

for  all  mankind. 

25 


INDEX. 


Abbey-dorney,  303 

Abbev-feale,  303 

Abbey-leix,  303 

Abbey  of  Ballintober,  305 

Abbey-quarter,  29 

Abercrombie,    Sir   Ralpb,   words 

of,  369,  370 
AcbiU  Island,  30 
Act  of  Uuion,  371 
Aed  Allan,  225,  231 
Aed  Finnliat,  247 
Aed  Roin.  225 
Aed,  son  of  Colgan,  226 
Ailill,  130,  131,  132,  141,  142,  146, 

147,  152 
Aiterni,  150 
Alfred,  kingoftbe  Northumbrian 

Saxons,  232 
Alfred,  king,  ode  of  to  the  coun- 
try he  visited,  232,  233 
Alny,  120,  129       , 
Aniargin,  150 
Aiubigatos,  103 
Ancient  seats  of  learning,  221 
Ancient  seats  of  learning,  studies 

therein,  221,  222 
Anglicans,  322 

Angus,  the  Young,  92,  95,  96,  173 
"  Annals,"  history  of  the  times  as 

recorded  in  the,  235,  252 
"Annals,"  quotations  from,  224, 

244,  264,  277,  293 
Antrim,  5,  196 
Archaic  Darkness,  11 
Archaic  Dawn,  12 
Ardan,  120,  129 
Ard-Maca.  200 
Armagh,  200,  208,  232,  241 
At-Cliat,  242,  243,  275 
Athlone,  140,  350,  354 
Ath-uince,  163 
Aughrim,  354,  355 


Ballinasloe,  354 

Ballvsadare,  27,  87,  90 

Balor  of  the  Evil  Eye,  90,  91,  93 

Bangor,  221,  239,  240,  250,  342 

Bann, 146 

Bantry  Bay,  104 

Barrow,  valley  of  the,  42 

Battle  of  Kinvarra,  162 

Battle  of  the  Headland  of  the 

Kings,  13 
Battle-verses,  248,  249 
Bay  of  Murbolg,  143 
Bay  of  Sligo,  29 
Bective  Abbey,  301 
Bede,  Venerable,  218 
Belgadan,  85 
Beltane,  festival  of,  47 
Beltaney,  47 

Black  Lion  Cromlech,  46 
Black  water,  39,  82 
Bonamargy  Abbey,  306 
Book  of  Kells,  209,  249 
Boyne,  the,  5, 150,  242,  350 
Brandon  Hill,  42 
Breagho,  34 

Breas,  83,  84,  99,  91,  105 
Breg,  149 

Brehon  Laws,  the,  206 
Brehon  Laws,  changes  of,  effected 

by  St.  Patrick,  207,  316 
Bruce,  Edward,  invasion  by,  292 
Bruce,  Edward,  death  of,  293 
Brugh,  on  the  Boyne,  93,  95 
Bundoran,  29 

Gael,  163,  165,  194,  262 

Gael,  poem  of,  164,  165 

Gaher,  161 

Caherconree,  32 

Gailte,  162,  166 

Gairbre,  89,  167,  168,  173,  241 

Gairpre  Nia  Fer,  146,  147, 152 

{  387  ) 


388 


INDEX. 


Callan  River,  199 

Calpurn, 182 

Cautyre,  119,  123,  143 

Carlingford  Loiigli,  241 

Carliugford  Mountains,  44 

Carrickfergus,  331,  344,  345,  347 

Carrowinore,  27,  29 

Cataract  of  tlie  Oaks,  87,  90,  91 

Catbad,  141,  142,  150 

Cavan,  4(J 

Cavaucarragh,  35, 66 

Cealleac,  224 

Charlemout,  castle  of,  343 

Chevalier  de  Tesse,  355 

Chiefs  of  Tara,  «2 

Chieftain  of  the  Silver  Arm,  91 

Chronicler's    record    of     battles 

fought,  210,  211,  212,  217,  218 
Chronicles  of  Ulster,  218 
Church  architecture,  298 
Ciar,  104 

Cistercian  Abbey,  306 
Clare,  31,  62 
Clare  Abbey,  306 
Clidiia,  166 
Clocar,  161 
Clondalkin,241 
Clonniacnoise,  208 
Cluain  Bronaig,  226 
Coleraine,  331 
Col  urn  Kill,  208,  212 
Colum  Kill,  deatli  of,  215 
Coluni    Kill,   verses  written    by, 

213,  214 
Cohnn  of  the  Churches,  223,  237 
Conail  Cernac,  149,  151 
Concobar,  13,  113,  114,  117.  121, 

122,  123,  124,  129,  130,  131, 141, 

142,  143,  144,  145,  147, 148,  149, 

150,  151,  152,  177,  194,  246,  258, 

262,  360 
Conditions     existing     in     earlv 

years,  219,  220,  221,  222 
Congus  the  Abbot.  225 
Connacht,  5,  88,  133, 140.  144,  3.50, 

357 
Connemara,  85 
Conn,  lord  of  Connacht,  162 
Conn  of  the  Five-Score  Battles, 

88,  162 
Copyright     decision,    an    early, 

213 
Cork. 5 
Cormac,  167,  171,  172 


Corniac,  precepts  of,  167,  168,  169, 

170,  171 
Coroticus,  195 
Cor  rib,  85 
Crede  of  the  Yellow  Hair,  163, 

178,  194,  262 
Crimtan  of  the  Yellow  Hair,  162 
Cromlech-builders,  the,  51,  68 
Cromlech  of  Howth,  43 
Cromlech  of  Lisbellaw.  47 
Cromlecli  of  Lough  Eea,  46 
Cromlechs,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31,  ,37, 

39,  42,  43,  45,  46,  47,  51,  .52.  53, 

54,  55,  56.  57,  58 
Cromwell,  334,  339 
Croom,  161 
Cruacau,  131,141,  146 
Cryptic  Designs  on  cromlechs,  47 
Cuailgne,  132 
Cuigead  Sreing,  88 
Culdaff,  47 
Cumal,  162 
Curlew  hills,  37.  131 
Cuculain,  1.3,  14,  15,  16,  13.3,  134, 

1.35,  136,  137,  138,  1.39,  143,  144, 

145,  152,  155,  181,  194,  246,  262, 

360 

Dagda  Mor.  96,  148 
Daijda,  tlie  Mightv,  92,  95 
Dai  re,  132,  133,  200,  262 
Danes,  conversion  of  the,  275 
Danish  Pyramid  of  Uby,  97 
Dark  Ages,  the,  260,  261,  262 
Day  of  Spirits,  140 
De  Danaans,  the,  77,  79,  80,  82, 

84,  86,  87,  89,  91,  93,  94,  9.5,  96, 

97,  98,  99, 103, 105,  106, 112,  132, 

148 
De  Coureey,  277 
De  Courceys,  tlie,  319 
Deer-park,  29 
Deirdre,  1.3,  14,  1.5,  11.5,  123,  124, 

129,  130,  178,  262 
Deirdre,  the  fate  of,  116,  117,  113, 

119,  120,  121,  122 
Deirdre,  the  Lament  of,  125 
De  Lacvs,  the.  319 
Derry,  331,  341,  342,  344,  350 
Devenish,  2.50 
Devenish  Island,  221 
Diarmuid,  171,  172,  173 
Dicu,  240 
Dingle  Bay,  104 


INDEX. 


389 


Diiin-Rig  by  the  Barrow,  146 

Disseuters,  322 

Doiiinall,  211,  231 

Donaglipatrick,  208 

Doncad,  231,  232 

Donegal,  29,  47 

Donegal  Highlands,  26 

Donegal  ranges,  5 

Douglas,  350 

Douin  Cain,  81 

Down,  5,  46 

Down  Patrick,  198,  240 

Drugheda,  342,  345 

Druids,  140 

Drill ui  Dean,  162 

Drum  bo,  46 

Dublin,  5,  252,340,345 

Dublin  Parliament,  .368 

Duke  of  Oi'Miond,  359 

Diindahithglas,  240 

Dundalk,  342 

Dundelga,  143 

Dundrum,  146 

Dundrum  Bav,  44,  45 

Durrow,  221,  250 

Early  churches,  208 

Early  schools  of  learning,  tongues 

first  studied  in,  203 
Eclipses  of  the  sun    and   moon, 

record  of,  218 
Edgehill,  battle  of,  326 
Elias,     Bishop    of     Angoulcme, 

France,  testimony  of,  250,  251 
Elizabeth,  Queen.  321,  341 
Eraain,  Banquet-hall  of.  111 
Emain  of  Maca,  13,  110,  112,  115. 

122,  123,  129.  131,  140 
Engineering   skill   ten  thousand 

years  ago,  43 
Enniskillen,  34,  35,  341 
Eocaid,  son  of  Ere,  81,  84,  86,  87 
Eocu,  146 
Erin.  141,  144 
Established    Church,    clergy    of 

the,  376 
Eta n, 89 
Evangel  of  Galilee,  the,  16 

Factna,  sou  of  Cass,  113 
Fair  Head,  143 
Feidlimid,  242 

Ferdiad,    134,  135,  136,  138,  139, 
140 


Fergus  mac  Eoeg,  13,  15,  16,  113, 

114,  121,  122,  123,  124,  129,  130, 

131,  133 
Fergus   the   Eloquent,    166,    177, 

262,  360 
Fermanagh,  33 
Feudal  system,  the,  289 
Feudal  ownership,  291 
Find,  ode  to  Spring  of,  156 
Find,  sou  of  Cumal,  14,   16,  155, 

161,  162,  163,  166,  167,  171,  172, 

173,  177,  194,  246.  262 
Find,  son  of  Eos,  146,  147,  152 
Finian,   school    of   learning   and 

religion  founded  by,  212 
Finvoy, 46 
Firbolgs,  60,  61,  69.  70,  77,  81,  82, 

84,  85,  86,  87,  88,  90,  105,  106 
Flann,  248 
Fomorians,  69,  70,  77,  81,  90,  91, 

92,  93,  106,  246 
Ford  of  Ferdiad,  Ath-Fhirdia,  140 
Ford  of  Luau,  140 
Ford  of  Seannait,  226 
Ford  of  the  Hurdles,  242,  243,  246 
Ford  of  the  river,  14 
Franklin,  Benjamin,  letter  of  to 

Irish  people,  367 
French  Revolution,  the,  372 

Gairec.  140 

Galian  of  Lagin,  144 

Galtee  Mountains,  161 

Gal  way,  5,  62,  3')0.  357 

Galway  Bay,  31,  162 

Gal  way  Lakes,  31 

Gauls,  the,  103 

Giant  Stones,  30 

Ginkell,  354,  355,  357,  358 

Gladstone,  375 

Glan worth,  39 

Glendalough,  208,  221 

Glen  Druid,  42 

Gold  Mines  River,  109 

Golden  Vale,  161 

GoU  Mac  Noma,  162 

Grania,  15,  171,  172,  173,  178 

Grattan,    Henry,    address    of,  to 

Dublin  Parliament,  368 
Gray  Lake,  37 
Grey  Abbey,  302 

Headland  of  the  Kings,  148 
Hill  of  Barnec,  162 


390 


INDEX. 


Hill  of  Howth,  239,  252 
Hill  of  Luchra,  146 
Hill  of  Eudraige,  44 
Hill  of  Tara,  155 
Hill  of  the  Willows,  200 
Hill  of  Ward,  140 
Holycross  Abbey,  304 
House  of  Dolga,  143 
House  of  Mead,  199 
Howtb,  239 
Howth  Head,  43 
Hyperboreans,  60,  61,  62.  64,  69 

Iarl  Strangbow,  275 

ludec,  son  of  De  Domnand,  90,  91 

Inis  Fail,  the  Isle  of  Destiny,  21 

Inismurray,  237,  238,  239 

loua,  215 

Ireland,  art  of  working  gold  in, 

108,  178 
Ireland,   causes  of  uprising   in, 

320 
Ireland,     condition     of,    in     the 

eighteenth   century,   365,    366, 

367 
Ireland,  English  influence  in,  318 
Ireland,   life    in,    two    thousand 

years  ago,  177,  178,  179,  180 
Ireland,  national  debt  of,  372 
Ireland,  sympathy  of  U.  S.  Con- 
gress for  people  of,  366,  367 
Ireland,  traditions  of,  110 
Ireland,  the  Insurrection  of,  370, 

371,  372 
Ireland,  visible  and  invisible,  3 
Irgalac,  149 
Iriel,  149 
Irish  writing,  earliest  forms   of, 

177 
Islav,  143 
Islay  Hills,  119 

James  II.,  340,  341,  342,  343,  344, 

345,  34<i,  347,  353 
Jura,  119,  12:5,  143 

Kexmake,  39 
Kenniare  Kiver,  39,  104 
Kerry,  5,  ()2 
Kildare,  210,  221,  232 
Kilkenny,  42,  325.  326,  349 
Killarney,  36,  39,  163 
Killee,  34 
Killmallock  Abbey,  303 


Killteran  Village,  43 

Kinsale,  340,  349 

King  Gorm's  Stone,  97 

King  William,  345,  346,  347,  348, 

349,  350,  352,  365 
Knock-Mealdown  Hills,  161 
Knockmoy  Abbey,  306 
Knocknarea,  30 

Lake,  General,  statement  of,  370 

Lake  of  Killarney,  161 

Lakes  of  Erne,  81 

Lam  bay,  236,  239,  241 

Land  of  the  Cromlech-builders, 

57 
Land  of  tlie  Ever  Young,  95,  96 
Land  tenure,  375,   376,  377,  378, 

379,  380 
Laogaire,  199,  240 
Larne,  143 
Lauzr.n,  350 
Legamaddy,  45 
Leinster,  5, 162,  225,  226,  233,  345, 

350 
Leitrim,  81 
Leitrim  Hills.  26 
Lennan  in  Monaghan,  46 
Life  of  the  Cromlech-builders,  68 
Liffev,  the,  242 

Limerick,  349,  350,  351,  354,  357 
Leinstermen,  232,  238 
Loing  Seae,  224 
Lough  Erne,  341 
Loch  Etive,  119,  121 
Lough  Foyle,  247 
Lough  Garra,  37 
Lough  Gill,  29 
Lough  Gur,  38,  39 
Lough  Key,  37 
Loiigh  Leane,  161,  163 
Lough  Mask,  85 
Lough  Neagh,  110,200 
Lough  Ree,  140 
Loughcrew  Hills,  43 
Louis  XIV,  337,  340,  353 
Lug,    surnamed     I^anifada,    the 

Long- Armed,  92,  93 
Lusk,  241 

Maca,  Queen,  110 

Maelbridge,  217 

Mag  Breag,  223 

Mag  Rein,  81 

Mag  Tuiread,  85,  87,  246 


INDEX. 


391 


Miingerton,  162 

Marlborough,  Duke  of,  352 

Mask,  85 

Mavo,  5,  82 

Mayo  Cliffs,  26 

Meave,    Queen   of  Connacht,  13, 

14,  15,  25, 130, 131,  132,  133,  134, 

136,  137,  140,  141,  142,  146,  147, 

178,  262 
Heath,  155,  242 
Meu  of  Oluemacht,  144 
Message  of  the  New  Way,  264 
Messenger  of  the  Tidings,  182 
Mide,  149 

Miocene  Age,  the,  58 
Modern  form  of  old  Irish  names, 

234 
Monasterboice,  221 
Monk,  326 
Molana  Abbey,  306 
Molaise,  237 
Monasteries  and  religious  schools, 

221 
Monroe,  324,   326,  327,  323,  329, 

330,  331,  333 
Monument    of    Pillared    Stones, 

30 
Moore,  326 

Mount  Venus  Cromlech,  42 
Mountcashel,  Lord,  342 
Mountains  of  Mourne,  44,  94, 146, 

193,  231 
Mountains  of  Storms,  26,  87 
Moville,  221,  239,  262 
Moytura,  31,  85 
Munster,  5 

Munstermen  of  Great  Muma,  144 
Mu read,  238 

Naisi,  11"),  116,  117,  118,  120,  121, 

122,  129.  130 
Napier,   Sir   William,  testimony 

of,  370 
Nectain's  Shield,  232 
Nemed's  sons,  87 
Nessa,  15,  113 

Norsemen,  waning  of  the,  284 
Northern  Cromlech  Region,  54 
Northmen,  234,  235,  236,  243,251 
Nuada,  the  De  Danaan  king,  85, 

88,  89,  91,  92,  93 

O'CoNNELL,  Daniel,  373 
O'Donnell,  321,  322 


O'Neill.  Owen  Eoe,  321,  322,  323, 

324,  332,  333,  334,  338 
O'Neill,  death  of,  333 
O'Neill,  defeat  of  English  army 

by,  326,  327,  328,  329,  330.  331, 

360 
Ogma,  of  the  Suulike  Face,  92, 

95,  96 
Oscar,  son  of  Ossin,  14 
Oscur,  155,  171 
Ossin,  son  of  Find,  14, 15,  16,  155, 

161,  162,  167,  171,  172,  177,  181, 

194,  246,  262 
Ox  Mountains,  87 

Parliament  at  Dublin,  323 
Parliament  of  Ireland,  371 
Parnell,  Charles  Stewart,  380 
Patricius,  182 
Patricius,  appeal    of,    to    fellow- 

Cbristiaus    of    Coroticus,    195, 

196 
Patricius,  birthplace  of,  182 
Patricius,  letter  of,  182,  183,  184, 

185,  186,  187,  188,  189,  190,  191, 

192,  193 
Patrick,  17 

Patrick,    his   first    victorj'   com- 
memorated, 198 
Patrick,  the  dwelling  of,  198 
Peat,  age  of,  34,  36 
Peat,  rate  of  growth  of,  33,  35,  66, 

67 
Penal  Laws,  the  system  of,  373 
Plain  of  Nia,  85 
Plain  of  the  Headland,  82 
Plain  of  the  Pillars,  85 
Plain  of  Tirerril,  91 
Plantation  of  Ulster,  322 
Poem  of  Ossin,  156 
Potitus,  182 
Prince   William    of  Nassau,  339, 

340,  342 
Private  taxation,  291 
Pyramids  of  stone,  93,  94 

QUOYLE  River,  198,  240 

Ragallac,  217 

Raid  of  the  Northmen,  234,  235, 

236.  237,  238,  239,  240,  241,  242, 

243 
Raids  on  islands  of  Irish   coast, 

257,  258,  259 


392 


INDEX. 


Raphoe,  47 
Eiithcool,  162 
Rath-Laofiaire,  199 
Rath  of  Badamar,  161 
Red  Hills  of  Leiiister,  162 
Reform  Bill,  the,  372 
Restoration,  tiie,  339 
Roderick  O'Couor,  61 
Ros  Ruad,  152 
Ros,  sou  of  Riidraige,  112 
Rudraige,  44, 112 
Rudraige,  hill  of,  44,  231 
Ruuiiyniead,  317 

Saint  Adamnan,  223,  224 

Saint  Bernard,  298 

Saiut  Brigid,  210 

Saint  Gamin's  "Commentary  on 

the  Psalms  "  222 
"Saint  Colun'i  of  the  Churches," 

212 
Saint  Dominick,  298 
Saint  Francis  of  Assisi,298 
Saiut  Mansuy,  60 
Saint  Patrick,  body  of  laid  at  rest, 

201 
Saint  Patrick,  delivery  of   mes- 
sage by,  to  King  Laogaire,  199 
Saint  Patrick,  visit  of  to  kings  of 

Leinster  and  Munster,  200 
Saiut  Patrick,  work  of,  199,  205 
Saint  Ruth,  354,  355 
Saint  Ruth,  death  of,  356 
Saint  Samtain,  226 
Saint    Samtain,   epitaph    of   the 

saintly  virgin,  226,  227 
Sarsfield,  351,  353,  355 
Saul,  208,  221 
Schomberg,  342,  343,  344,  345,  347. 

348 
Second  Epoch,  13 
Senca, 144 
Shannon,  the,  5,  32,  37,  130,  141, 

146,  350,  354,  357 
Sheldon,  357,  358 
Slane.  347,  348 
SlieveCallan,31,  39 
Slieve  League,  26,  90 
Slieve  Mish,  104, 132,  196 
Slievemore  Mountain,  30 
Slieve  na  Calliagh,  95,  97 
Slieve-na-griddle,  45,  46 
Sligo,  25,  29,  90,  91 
Sligo  Hills,  26 


Sons  of  Milid,  103,  104,  105.  106, 
107,  112, 132 

Sound  of  Jura,  119,  123 

Southern  Cromlech  Province,  53 

Sreng,  82,  83,  84,  91,  93,  105 

Stone  Circles,  27,  28,  29,  30,  32,  33, 
34,  35,  38,  42,  45,  46,  47,  51,  52, 
53,  55,  72 

Stone  Circles,  clue  to  their  build- 
ing, 40 

Stone  Circles,  measure  of  their 
years,  40 

Strand  of  Tralee,  161 

Strangford,  45 

Straugford  Lough,  198 

Stuarts,  the,  339 

Sualtam,  13 

Succat,  182 

Suir,  161 

Sullane  River,  39 

Summit  of  Prospects,  146 

Tailten,  106,  132 

Talbott,  Earl  of  Tvrcotinell,  3.59 

Tara,  81.  84,  106,  146,  147,  198 

Tara,  Banquet-hall  of,  112 

"  The  Church  of  the  Oak-woods," 

210 
The  riravestones  of  the  Sons  of 

Nemed,  87 
Thenav  Relics,  the,  58 
Third  Epoch,  14 
Three  Waves  of  Erin,  the,  146 
Tigearnac,  265 
Toppid  Mountain,  35,  36 
Traig  Eotaile,  87 
Tralee,  32 

Treaty  of  Limerick,  361,  36'5 
Tuata  De  Danaau,  79,  84 
Twelve    Peaks    of    Connemara, 

31 
Tvrconnell,  Lady,  340 
Tyrconuell,.  Lord,   340,  343,  344, 

345,  349,  351,  352,  353 

UlNCE,  162 
Ui-Neill,  the,  225,  232 
Ulad,  113,  130,  131,  133,  141,  151 
Ulaid,  113,  145,  150,  152 
Ulaid,  Councils  of  the,  113 
Ulaid,  men  of  the,  130 
Ulster,  5,  345 
Upper  Erne,  32 
1  Usnac,  115 


INDEX.  "         893 


Venice  of  Lough  Rea,  37  I  Waves  of   Erin,  the   three,   14fi, 

Volimteer  Movement,  the,   367,        151 

369  I  Weight  of  Cromleeh-stones,  56 

Wexford  Harbor,  42 
Waterfokd,  349,  350,  352  '  Wicklow,  5 

Water  of  Luachan,  146  Wicklow    Gold-mines,    the,    108, 

Wave  of  Clidna,  the,  146,  151  109 

Wave  of  Rudraige,  the,  146,  151 
Wave  of  Tuag  Inbir,  the,  146, 151    Yellow  Ford  of  Athhoy,  140 


Date 

Due 

) 

,*  ■ 

1 

X  i>  -»-    • 


BOSTON  COLLEGE 


3  9031   01213164  5' 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 
CHESTNUT  HILL.  MASS. 

Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may  be 
renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  reserved. 

Two  cents  a  day  is  charged  for  each  book  kept 
overtime. 

If  you   cannot   find   what   you   want,    ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the  same. 


